Podcasts about Shush

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 2Can a strange marriage survive?Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I want you, Red. I need to make you mine; mine forever. I've never felt like this before; I know I never will again. Marry me." Cal pleaded."I;” Karen murmured, glancing around their group to make sure she wouldn't be overheard, "I don't know what to say. You're wonderful; and you've done so much for me, but this has all been so fast. We're still just getting to know each other; and half the time it doesn't even make sense to me why you would want me; but I; I just; can I just finish school?" she asked."How you can even think about school when someone like me is ready to give you everything you ever wanted, to take care of you completely, it's just crazy;” Cal murmured, sliding his hand up between her legs and brushing along the edge of her panties.Karen blushed and squeezed her thighs together, looking around embarrassed. "I just; I just worked so hard to get in. Juilliard's been my whole life for so long," she said, looking up into his eyes pleading.Cal looked at her through hooded eyes, "Keep looking at me like that and we won't be waiting for anything." His eyes heated as he pulled her closer, dominating her with a hungry kiss while she squirmed self-consciously. The couples around the table smirked as Cal grew even more bold in his explorations.When he released her, Karen hid her face in his neck as the others cheered. They were his friends, happy to see him happy. Cal glanced at a waiter nearby and gestured for more drinks for the table. The opening act on the stage below finished its last set, but the crowd refused to let the show end. Cheers filled the club, with the crowd demanding an encore.Castor, the lead singer, waited for the crowd to quiet with a grin, then his eyes drifted upward and his face lit with excitement. "Thank you, thanks guys, you're a great audience. For an encore, we'd love to give you a taste of our next album. We've been banging it out in the studio and I can't tell you how excited we are for it to be released. Problem is, it's got this insane keys part that can't be played by just anyone, but I think I see our studio angel in the audience tonight. Kare, baby; will you come help us out?" he asked, reaching upward to where Karen sat.Cal's friends turned to look at Karen in surprise. "You play? Like, for real?" Cal's friend Tony yelled across the table to her in surprise. Karen nodded in embarrassment, glancing at Cal.Everything suddenly froze as Karen rose and walked over to the table, standing over her younger self looking at Cal's face. "Look, you little dummy; look at it! It's right there!" she yelled at Young Karen."What's there?" Holland asked, craning his neck to try to see what she was yelling about."Cal, for all his big words, rich gifts, and grand gestures; he hadn't told his friends anything about me; because nothing of who I really was mattered to him. Only the things he wanted about me mattered to him ; that I was shy, and submissive, and just grateful to have someone pay attention to me. And here ; look at his face! It fell!" she yelled, gesturing to where Cal sat, leaning back in his chair."His face appears still to be attached, to me;” Holland said, doubtfully."It's just a phrase. His face didn't actually fall, but his eyes; look, he's still smiling, but you see it in his eyes. He's not happy for me. He's not happy because the moment stopped being about Cal and how he was the great boyfriend spoiling his new stupid girlfriend on her birthday. Once the moment became about me; that I was asked up on stage; that I could do something his friends admired; ugh, why didn't I see it?" she moaned."What happened?" Holland asked.Karen rubbed her eyes with her hand. "I was young. I was asked to do something. I was asked for help. I was a stupid ninny that had absolutely no ability to say 'no' without thinking the world would end; so, I went up and played with the band.""Oh; was that bad?" Holland asked."No, it wasn't bad. It was a great song. I played well and I was just tipsy enough to not feel all the eyes that were looking at me, making my skin crawl. And you know; some part of me; I wanted to do it. I wanted to show myself that I could play for people; outside a quiet studio," Karen admitted. "Everyone always went on and on about how I needed to get over being so self-conscious and how it would hold my career back. That, and part of me wanted to show Cal's friends that I was more than just another girl in the long line of girls that he had gone through; that I was worth something.""Sometimes I wish our crew would see that I was worth something more;” Holland said, ruefully."Yeah; it's hard when you're young. You're dying to show the world what you're worth, how you're special, but they mostly just need you to work hard and do as you're told," Karen sighed, looking around the club. "Some people will never see what's special about you. They see what they want and they really don't care about the rest. It's those people that see who you really are; without wanting anything from you; those are the ones you need to hang onto."Karen turned her back on the club and the room re-formed into her Newark apartment. The intercom buzzed and Dana rolled out of bed to answer it. "What's up?" she asked."Hey; um, I don't have my keys. Can you buzz me in?" Karen's voice shakily asked through the intercom. Dana frowned in confusion and pressed the button to allow her entry. Soon, she opened the door after Karen's tentative knock."What happened, Kare? I thought you'd be gone all weekend," Dana said, taking in her roommate's appearance. Karen looked unharmed, but her face was puffy and her makeup was streaked from crying and trying to wipe it away."I; uh; I played at the club tonight. Castor Graham was the opening act and he asked me to come up for the encore, so I did.""You played in front of rowdy drunk people? That's fantastic! How did it feel?" Dana asked, offering her back for Karen to lean on while she took off her heels."I was scared; but after a while it was fun. The keyboard was facing the crowd and after a while I looked out over the people and; they looked happy. They liked it. It felt good, then.""God, I wish I'd been there. I'm so proud of you! What did Cal and the entourage say?""Um; I; don't know," Karen blinked and looked around the apartment. "When, uh; when I um; when I got back to the table, they were all gone." Karen wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and cleared her throat."Wait, what?" Dana said, her tone darkening like a storm cloud, threatening imminent destruction. "Say that again. You get called up on stage to perform, you play in front of all those people; like the freakin' keyboard genius you are; and when you got back, those motherfuckers were gone?""I; I think they were gone? The table was empty from what I could see; and the, uh, the security guy; he couldn't let me into the area. He really only knew Cal, and um;” Karen choked and turned her face away, trying to breathe through it and stop herself from crying."Karen; that's not; wait, how did you even get home?" Dana asked, unzipping Karen's dress and grabbing a pair of yoga pants for her."Well, my purse and phone were gone from the table, so I couldn't call anybody and I didn't have any money;” Karen choked. "The security guy was really nice and said I could use his MetroCard if I returned it, so;”"Oh, Christ On A Crotch-Rocket!" Dana yelled, throwing a sweatshirt at Karen, who caught it and pulled it over her head. "Kare. You gotta stop dating this guy. He's a piece of shit. Trust me. I didn't know it when I sent you over there to play, but he's walking excrement;""It's probably just a misunderstand;""And believe me, I'm sure he'll come back with some half-assed explanation, because that's what they all do;""And he tells me all the time that he;""Yeah. He ‘tells ‘; you pretty stuff. He ‘buys ‘; you pretty stuff. Problem is, words and money are nothing to him. Where the hell is he when you're walking home in fuck-me club clothes from the train station and trying not to lose your virginity, huh? Kare. I know you've been through hell, but you are worth more than this. You need a guy that walks you down the sidewalk and puts himself on the traffic side; just in case, because that's who he is. You deserve that. Don't you get it?" Dana asked, taking Karen's hair down and brushing it out, gently."Cal isn't; it's probably just; something;” Karen whispered, biting her lips closed.Dana stopped brushing and wrapped her arms around her roommate, squeezing her hard. "There is real love out there, Kare; and if you don't deserve it, I don't know who does. Someday, you're going to meet a guy that actually loves you and it's going to blow your mind when the games and bullshit are gone. It's like; when a guy is in love, gravity changes for them, or something;”Holland jumped up and pointed excitedly at Dana. "She's right! When I met the Zendayans, my tongue swelled up and;""Are you listening to my story at all, or are you just fantasizing about pretty girls?" Karen huffed."Um; both?" Holland replied, smirking. "I mean, you and Dana were really pretty; and there's just one bed here, and;"Karen shot him an exasperated look and he shrank back behind the bulkhead. "Anyway;” she said.The room dissolved and re-formed, both girls sleeping in the queen-sized bed they shared, morning sunlight streaming in through the dirty window, when the buzzer sounded. "Day, c'mon time to go," a man's voice sounded from the intercom. Karen's head peered out from under the blanket and she ran over to the intercom, tripping over some bottles of wine that they (mostly Dana) had consumed the previous night, trying to rid Karen of her birthday misery."Um; she's almost ready!" Karen replied, then ran to the bed and shook her hungover roommate awake. "Day, someone's here for you; they say it's time to go."Dana grunted and turned over, away from Karen. "Go do it for me; just say you're me again," Dana grumbled into her pillow.Karen swallowed nervously, but gamely grabbed Dana's dress, quickly got ready, and ran out the door. Upon leaving the building, she stumbled into the guy waiting outside. "Um; I'm ready! I'm ready! Dana Stevens. Thanks for waiting;” she panted.The man gave her a quick considering look, then walked her to a large extended-cab pickup truck that looked ridiculously out of place on the streets of Newark. "Miss Stevens," he said, opening the passenger side door and offering his hand to help her up into the vehicle."Thanks. Thank you;” she said, precariously climbing up the runner board in her heels until she settled herself up onto the seat."Just wait there, a bit," he said, after closing the door. Walking back to the building, he selected a key from his collection, opened the building door and walked in. Not long after, he emerged from the building carrying Dana over his shoulder and carrying a bag stuffed haphazardly with clothes. Opening the door behind Karen, he dumped Dana unceremoniously into the back seat and tossed the bag of clothes on top of her. Dana, still in her pajamas, put the bag under her head and turned away from the sunlight streaming into the cab."Dean, this is Karen. Karen, my brother Dean," Dana mumbled, as she draped a pair of sweatpants over her head to block the light."Oh; um, sorry," Karen said, flushing red as she glanced over at Dean's face. "I didn't mean to; um, I'll just go;""Lock the doors, and get us out of the city, Dean. She's coming with us," Dana ordered. "She's on asshole detox!"Karen jumped as the truck's doors locked and Dean wordlessly pulled out into the street and started out. She clasped her hands in her lap nervously. She hadn't packed anything. She had no phone. She didn't have time to let Dana drag her to West Virginia for a visit. Dana had been trying to talk her into coming with her to where she had grown up with her grandparents, but in the excitement of her birthday, Karen had forgotten the trip was this week. She knew better than to say anything, though. Dana wouldn't care, and Dean; who knew what Dean Stevens the brother would think. He didn't say much, but he obviously knew better than to argue with hungover Dana, which was something they had in common."She knows where we're goin?" Dean asked, checking his mirrors as he merged onto the freeway. Dana grunted in assent. "Why ain't she singin' it, yet?" he rumbled, seemingly amused."Because She's Not A Drunk College Kid, Idiot!" Dana howled, holding her head in pain.Dean smirked and started humming "Country Roads" to himself."I hate you so much;” Dana growled, pulling the bag of clothes over her head again. Dean only laughed.After a few miles of road, Karen looked at her roommate in the back seat, and unbuckled her seatbelt. She began to turn to lean over the front seat when Dean reached over and pushed her back down and pointed at her seatbelt. "Um sorry; I just;” Karen trailed off, horrified that she had done something wrong. She couldn't finish her sentence and sat back down, blinking back tears as she put her seatbelt back on.Dean glanced over, looking her up and down for a moment. With a sigh, he put his turn signal on and pulled off the road into a gas station at the next exit. "Do what you need to do," he said, curtly.Karen jumped up, turned around and loosely buckled the seatbelt across the sleeping Dana's hips, then turned, sat down again, and buckled her seatbelt. "Thank you," she mumbled. Dean turned to the back seat where his sister continued sleeping and his face softened. He looked at Karen a second time, sitting with her hands in her lap again, clenched like she expected a tongue-lashing from him for delaying the trip. His eyes drifted down to her feet, where her cold toes were turning pink in the strappy, uncomfortable-looking heels she wore when she came running out of the apartment building on his sister's fool errand. Reaching back, he grabbed a pair of thick socks that had fallen out of the bag of clothes and tossed them to her. Smiling gratefully, Karen removed the strappy heels and pulled on the warm socks as he pulled out onto the road again.The road stretched on. The scenery gradually becoming more rural, the traffic less crowded. Karen found herself relaxing and breathing more slowly as the land passed by. She occasionally glanced at the gas gauge and compared them to the passing road signs to try to discern when they might be pulling over to refill the tank. The third time she did it, Dean shook his head. "Bedford, hon," he chuckled. "You know, you could just ask me. I might be a longshoreman, but I don't bite.""Not like Dana, then," Karen replied, biting her lips so she didn't smile."Hm. Sounds like a story," he said.Karen nodded. "The first time we met, I was waiting to audition for our agency and I was almost going to leave, I was so scared. Day asked to see what I was playing and I handed her the music. Instead of looking at it, she took my hand and bit me. Said it was 'for luck,'" Karen said, laughing to herself."It worked, too. Kare needed to get of her head. She plays better when you throw her off balance, first," Dana said, rising to a sitting position and running her fingers through her hair."Is that so?" Dean asked, looking over at Karen."Yeah. I think too much. My teacher always said I played things perfectly, but he could hear me thinking about it the whole time. Day's a true performer, though. She doesn't think at all - she plays with her feelings, and that's what an audience connects with," Karen said, smiling proudly at Dana."Thoughtlessly playing with feelings; sounds about right," Dean said, chuckling when Dana punched him in the shoulder. "Speaking of, we're coming up on Bedford. Let me know if you need anything."Dana growled at this but said nothing as Karen blinked in confusion. Soon, Dean pulled off the interstate into a gas station and up to a gas pump. Dean hopped out of the truck and began filling the tank. After noticing the bug-splattered windshield, Karen changed back into her strappy heels and walked over to where the island held the squeegee and mop. Dean watched, bemused, as she diligently scrubbed the dried carcasses of insects off the glass while dressed to the nines. Karen finished and climbed back into the truck, only to have Dana grab her shoulder and start whispering in her ear and pointing at the convenience store. Karen, appearing distressed, blushed and said something back to Dana, who gestured emphatically.Dean kept watching as Karen seemed to screw up her courage, took her purse, and walked quickly into the store. He shot his sister a flat look. Dana only grinned, stretched, and put her feet up on the front seat. Shaking his head, he followed into the store."And what would you be needing all those for, hon?" the guy at the till asked while ogling Karen, who looked like she wanted to disappear under the rug."Um; it's uh;” Karen stammered."I need to ask for state regulatory purposes," the guy continued, as he put a large box of condoms on the counter and rang it up."They're for me," Dean said, as he tossed some drinks, chips and cookies on the counter. "Uncut and hangs to the left. Anything else the state needs to know about my cock?" The till guy cleared his throat and began ringing up the additional items and bagging them without further comment. Annoyed, Dean grabbed the bagged items in one hand and took Karen's hand in the other and left the store. "You know, you don't have to do everything my little sister tells you," he said under his breath as they walked to the truck."Then why'd you buy them? Seems like you can't tell her 'no' any more than I can," Karen replied, a little surprised that she had the guts to argue with him.Dean laughed, "I don't want her knocked up any more than you do." He helped her up into the truck and tossed the bag of items to his sister.Dana went digging through the bag and retrieved the box. "Wait a minute, these are just regular. Didn't they have lubricated?" she complained. Karen swallowed uncomfortably, searching for an answer as Dean pulled her seatbelt out and buckled it around her."Don't need lubricated if the guy does his job right," Dean said, grinning at her cheerfully. "Raise your standards and you won't need so many, either.""Hum; lower yours, and maybe you'll actually need some," Dana retorted, opening the package of cookies. Karen just shrank in her seat and covered her flaming cheeks as they pulled back onto the freeway.The scenery turned into wooded hills with mountains growing in the distance. Steering down the curved roads, Dean sighed quietly, a peaceful smile on his face. Karen leaned forward in her seat, trying to see everything as it passed, excitement lighting her face. Dana had fallen asleep again.Near evening, Dean turned the truck down a long, dirt road and reached behind him to shake Dana awake. "Watch for him, Day;” he said. Dana sat up, suddenly alert and scanning the darkening woods around them."What are we looking for?" Karen asked.

 Karen Saves The Universe: Part 2Can a strange marriage survive?Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought, in 3 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I want you, Red. I need to make you mine; mine forever. I've never felt like this before; I know I never will again. Marry me." Cal pleaded."I;” Karen murmured, glancing around their group to make sure she wouldn't be overheard, "I don't know what to say. You're wonderful; and you've done so much for me, but this has all been so fast. We're still just getting to know each other; and half the time it doesn't even make sense to me why you would want me; but I; I just; can I just finish school?" she asked."How you can even think about school when someone like me is ready to give you everything you ever wanted, to take care of you completely, it's just crazy;” Cal murmured, sliding his hand up between her legs and brushing along the edge of her panties.Karen blushed and squeezed her thighs together, looking around embarrassed. "I just; I just worked so hard to get in. Juilliard's been my whole life for so long," she said, looking up into his eyes pleading.Cal looked at her through hooded eyes, "Keep looking at me like that and we won't be waiting for anything." His eyes heated as he pulled her closer, dominating her with a hungry kiss while she squirmed self-consciously. The couples around the table smirked as Cal grew even more bold in his explorations.When he released her, Karen hid her face in his neck as the others cheered. They were his friends, happy to see him happy. Cal glanced at a waiter nearby and gestured for more drinks for the table. The opening act on the stage below finished its last set, but the crowd refused to let the show end. Cheers filled the club, with the crowd demanding an encore.Castor, the lead singer, waited for the crowd to quiet with a grin, then his eyes drifted upward and his face lit with excitement. "Thank you, thanks guys, you're a great audience. For an encore, we'd love to give you a taste of our next album. We've been banging it out in the studio and I can't tell you how excited we are for it to be released. Problem is, it's got this insane keys part that can't be played by just anyone, but I think I see our studio angel in the audience tonight. Kare, baby; will you come help us out?" he asked, reaching upward to where Karen sat.Cal's friends turned to look at Karen in surprise. "You play? Like, for real?" Cal's friend Tony yelled across the table to her in surprise. Karen nodded in embarrassment, glancing at Cal.Everything suddenly froze as Karen rose and walked over to the table, standing over her younger self looking at Cal's face. "Look, you little dummy; look at it! It's right there!" she yelled at Young Karen."What's there?" Holland asked, craning his neck to try to see what she was yelling about."Cal, for all his big words, rich gifts, and grand gestures; he hadn't told his friends anything about me; because nothing of who I really was mattered to him. Only the things he wanted about me mattered to him ; that I was shy, and submissive, and just grateful to have someone pay attention to me. And here ; look at his face! It fell!" she yelled, gesturing to where Cal sat, leaning back in his chair."His face appears still to be attached, to me;” Holland said, doubtfully."It's just a phrase. His face didn't actually fall, but his eyes; look, he's still smiling, but you see it in his eyes. He's not happy for me. He's not happy because the moment stopped being about Cal and how he was the great boyfriend spoiling his new stupid girlfriend on her birthday. Once the moment became about me; that I was asked up on stage; that I could do something his friends admired; ugh, why didn't I see it?" she moaned."What happened?" Holland asked.Karen rubbed her eyes with her hand. "I was young. I was asked to do something. I was asked for help. I was a stupid ninny that had absolutely no ability to say 'no' without thinking the world would end; so, I went up and played with the band.""Oh; was that bad?" Holland asked."No, it wasn't bad. It was a great song. I played well and I was just tipsy enough to not feel all the eyes that were looking at me, making my skin crawl. And you know; some part of me; I wanted to do it. I wanted to show myself that I could play for people; outside a quiet studio," Karen admitted. "Everyone always went on and on about how I needed to get over being so self-conscious and how it would hold my career back. That, and part of me wanted to show Cal's friends that I was more than just another girl in the long line of girls that he had gone through; that I was worth something.""Sometimes I wish our crew would see that I was worth something more;” Holland said, ruefully."Yeah; it's hard when you're young. You're dying to show the world what you're worth, how you're special, but they mostly just need you to work hard and do as you're told," Karen sighed, looking around the club. "Some people will never see what's special about you. They see what they want and they really don't care about the rest. It's those people that see who you really are; without wanting anything from you; those are the ones you need to hang onto."Karen turned her back on the club and the room re-formed into her Newark apartment. The intercom buzzed and Dana rolled out of bed to answer it. "What's up?" she asked."Hey; um, I don't have my keys. Can you buzz me in?" Karen's voice shakily asked through the intercom. Dana frowned in confusion and pressed the button to allow her entry. Soon, she opened the door after Karen's tentative knock."What happened, Kare? I thought you'd be gone all weekend," Dana said, taking in her roommate's appearance. Karen looked unharmed, but her face was puffy and her makeup was streaked from crying and trying to wipe it away."I; uh; I played at the club tonight. Castor Graham was the opening act and he asked me to come up for the encore, so I did.""You played in front of rowdy drunk people? That's fantastic! How did it feel?" Dana asked, offering her back for Karen to lean on while she took off her heels."I was scared; but after a while it was fun. The keyboard was facing the crowd and after a while I looked out over the people and; they looked happy. They liked it. It felt good, then.""God, I wish I'd been there. I'm so proud of you! What did Cal and the entourage say?""Um; I; don't know," Karen blinked and looked around the apartment. "When, uh; when I um; when I got back to the table, they were all gone." Karen wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and cleared her throat."Wait, what?" Dana said, her tone darkening like a storm cloud, threatening imminent destruction. "Say that again. You get called up on stage to perform, you play in front of all those people; like the freakin' keyboard genius you are; and when you got back, those motherfuckers were gone?""I; I think they were gone? The table was empty from what I could see; and the, uh, the security guy; he couldn't let me into the area. He really only knew Cal, and um;” Karen choked and turned her face away, trying to breathe through it and stop herself from crying."Karen; that's not; wait, how did you even get home?" Dana asked, unzipping Karen's dress and grabbing a pair of yoga pants for her."Well, my purse and phone were gone from the table, so I couldn't call anybody and I didn't have any money;” Karen choked. "The security guy was really nice and said I could use his MetroCard if I returned it, so;”"Oh, Christ On A Crotch-Rocket!" Dana yelled, throwing a sweatshirt at Karen, who caught it and pulled it over her head. "Kare. You gotta stop dating this guy. He's a piece of shit. Trust me. I didn't know it when I sent you over there to play, but he's walking excrement;""It's probably just a misunderstand;""And believe me, I'm sure he'll come back with some half-assed explanation, because that's what they all do;""And he tells me all the time that he;""Yeah. He ‘tells ‘; you pretty stuff. He ‘buys ‘; you pretty stuff. Problem is, words and money are nothing to him. Where the hell is he when you're walking home in fuck-me club clothes from the train station and trying not to lose your virginity, huh? Kare. I know you've been through hell, but you are worth more than this. You need a guy that walks you down the sidewalk and puts himself on the traffic side; just in case, because that's who he is. You deserve that. Don't you get it?" Dana asked, taking Karen's hair down and brushing it out, gently."Cal isn't; it's probably just; something;” Karen whispered, biting her lips closed.Dana stopped brushing and wrapped her arms around her roommate, squeezing her hard. "There is real love out there, Kare; and if you don't deserve it, I don't know who does. Someday, you're going to meet a guy that actually loves you and it's going to blow your mind when the games and bullshit are gone. It's like; when a guy is in love, gravity changes for them, or something;”Holland jumped up and pointed excitedly at Dana. "She's right! When I met the Zendayans, my tongue swelled up and;""Are you listening to my story at all, or are you just fantasizing about pretty girls?" Karen huffed."Um; both?" Holland replied, smirking. "I mean, you and Dana were really pretty; and there's just one bed here, and;"Karen shot him an exasperated look and he shrank back behind the bulkhead. "Anyway;” she said.The room dissolved and re-formed, both girls sleeping in the queen-sized bed they shared, morning sunlight streaming in through the dirty window, when the buzzer sounded. "Day, c'mon time to go," a man's voice sounded from the intercom. Karen's head peered out from under the blanket and she ran over to the intercom, tripping over some bottles of wine that they (mostly Dana) had consumed the previous night, trying to rid Karen of her birthday misery."Um; she's almost ready!" Karen replied, then ran to the bed and shook her hungover roommate awake. "Day, someone's here for you; they say it's time to go."Dana grunted and turned over, away from Karen. "Go do it for me; just say you're me again," Dana grumbled into her pillow.Karen swallowed nervously, but gamely grabbed Dana's dress, quickly got ready, and ran out the door. Upon leaving the building, she stumbled into the guy waiting outside. "Um; I'm ready! I'm ready! Dana Stevens. Thanks for waiting;” she panted.The man gave her a quick considering look, then walked her to a large extended-cab pickup truck that looked ridiculously out of place on the streets of Newark. "Miss Stevens," he said, opening the passenger side door and offering his hand to help her up into the vehicle."Thanks. Thank you;” she said, precariously climbing up the runner board in her heels until she settled herself up onto the seat."Just wait there, a bit," he said, after closing the door. Walking back to the building, he selected a key from his collection, opened the building door and walked in. Not long after, he emerged from the building carrying Dana over his shoulder and carrying a bag stuffed haphazardly with clothes. Opening the door behind Karen, he dumped Dana unceremoniously into the back seat and tossed the bag of clothes on top of her. Dana, still in her pajamas, put the bag under her head and turned away from the sunlight streaming into the cab."Dean, this is Karen. Karen, my brother Dean," Dana mumbled, as she draped a pair of sweatpants over her head to block the light."Oh; um, sorry," Karen said, flushing red as she glanced over at Dean's face. "I didn't mean to; um, I'll just go;""Lock the doors, and get us out of the city, Dean. She's coming with us," Dana ordered. "She's on asshole detox!"Karen jumped as the truck's doors locked and Dean wordlessly pulled out into the street and started out. She clasped her hands in her lap nervously. She hadn't packed anything. She had no phone. She didn't have time to let Dana drag her to West Virginia for a visit. Dana had been trying to talk her into coming with her to where she had grown up with her grandparents, but in the excitement of her birthday, Karen had forgotten the trip was this week. She knew better than to say anything, though. Dana wouldn't care, and Dean; who knew what Dean Stevens the brother would think. He didn't say much, but he obviously knew better than to argue with hungover Dana, which was something they had in common."She knows where we're goin?" Dean asked, checking his mirrors as he merged onto the freeway. Dana grunted in assent. "Why ain't she singin' it, yet?" he rumbled, seemingly amused."Because She's Not A Drunk College Kid, Idiot!" Dana howled, holding her head in pain.Dean smirked and started humming "Country Roads" to himself."I hate you so much;” Dana growled, pulling the bag of clothes over her head again. Dean only laughed.After a few miles of road, Karen looked at her roommate in the back seat, and unbuckled her seatbelt. She began to turn to lean over the front seat when Dean reached over and pushed her back down and pointed at her seatbelt. "Um sorry; I just;” Karen trailed off, horrified that she had done something wrong. She couldn't finish her sentence and sat back down, blinking back tears as she put her seatbelt back on.Dean glanced over, looking her up and down for a moment. With a sigh, he put his turn signal on and pulled off the road into a gas station at the next exit. "Do what you need to do," he said, curtly.Karen jumped up, turned around and loosely buckled the seatbelt across the sleeping Dana's hips, then turned, sat down again, and buckled her seatbelt. "Thank you," she mumbled. Dean turned to the back seat where his sister continued sleeping and his face softened. He looked at Karen a second time, sitting with her hands in her lap again, clenched like she expected a tongue-lashing from him for delaying the trip. His eyes drifted down to her feet, where her cold toes were turning pink in the strappy, uncomfortable-looking heels she wore when she came running out of the apartment building on his sister's fool errand. Reaching back, he grabbed a pair of thick socks that had fallen out of the bag of clothes and tossed them to her. Smiling gratefully, Karen removed the strappy heels and pulled on the warm socks as he pulled out onto the road again.The road stretched on. The scenery gradually becoming more rural, the traffic less crowded. Karen found herself relaxing and breathing more slowly as the land passed by. She occasionally glanced at the gas gauge and compared them to the passing road signs to try to discern when they might be pulling over to refill the tank. The third time she did it, Dean shook his head. "Bedford, hon," he chuckled. "You know, you could just ask me. I might be a longshoreman, but I don't bite.""Not like Dana, then," Karen replied, biting her lips so she didn't smile."Hm. Sounds like a story," he said.Karen nodded. "The first time we met, I was waiting to audition for our agency and I was almost going to leave, I was so scared. Day asked to see what I was playing and I handed her the music. Instead of looking at it, she took my hand and bit me. Said it was 'for luck,'" Karen said, laughing to herself."It worked, too. Kare needed to get of her head. She plays better when you throw her off balance, first," Dana said, rising to a sitting position and running her fingers through her hair."Is that so?" Dean asked, looking over at Karen."Yeah. I think too much. My teacher always said I played things perfectly, but he could hear me thinking about it the whole time. Day's a true performer, though. She doesn't think at all - she plays with her feelings, and that's what an audience connects with," Karen said, smiling proudly at Dana."Thoughtlessly playing with feelings; sounds about right," Dean said, chuckling when Dana punched him in the shoulder. "Speaking of, we're coming up on Bedford. Let me know if you need anything."Dana growled at this but said nothing as Karen blinked in confusion. Soon, Dean pulled off the interstate into a gas station and up to a gas pump. Dean hopped out of the truck and began filling the tank. After noticing the bug-splattered windshield, Karen changed back into her strappy heels and walked over to where the island held the squeegee and mop. Dean watched, bemused, as she diligently scrubbed the dried carcasses of insects off the glass while dressed to the nines. Karen finished and climbed back into the truck, only to have Dana grab her shoulder and start whispering in her ear and pointing at the convenience store. Karen, appearing distressed, blushed and said something back to Dana, who gestured emphatically.Dean kept watching as Karen seemed to screw up her courage, took her purse, and walked quickly into the store. He shot his sister a flat look. Dana only grinned, stretched, and put her feet up on the front seat. Shaking his head, he followed into the store."And what would you be needing all those for, hon?" the guy at the till asked while ogling Karen, who looked like she wanted to disappear under the rug."Um; it's uh;” Karen stammered."I need to ask for state regulatory purposes," the guy continued, as he put a large box of condoms on the counter and rang it up."They're for me," Dean said, as he tossed some drinks, chips and cookies on the counter. "Uncut and hangs to the left. Anything else the state needs to know about my cock?" The till guy cleared his throat and began ringing up the additional items and bagging them without further comment. Annoyed, Dean grabbed the bagged items in one hand and took Karen's hand in the other and left the store. "You know, you don't have to do everything my little sister tells you," he said under his breath as they walked to the truck."Then why'd you buy them? Seems like you can't tell her 'no' any more than I can," Karen replied, a little surprised that she had the guts to argue with him.Dean laughed, "I don't want her knocked up any more than you do." He helped her up into the truck and tossed the bag of items to his sister.Dana went digging through the bag and retrieved the box. "Wait a minute, these are just regular. Didn't they have lubricated?" she complained. Karen swallowed uncomfortably, searching for an answer as Dean pulled her seatbelt out and buckled it around her."Don't need lubricated if the guy does his job right," Dean said, grinning at her cheerfully. "Raise your standards and you won't need so many, either.""Hum; lower yours, and maybe you'll actually need some," Dana retorted, opening the package of cookies. Karen just shrank in her seat and covered her flaming cheeks as they pulled back onto the freeway.The scenery turned into wooded hills with mountains growing in the distance. Steering down the curved roads, Dean sighed quietly, a peaceful smile on his face. Karen leaned forward in her seat, trying to see everything as it passed, excitement lighting her face. Dana had fallen asleep again.Near evening, Dean turned the truck down a long, dirt road and reached behind him to shake Dana awake. "Watch for him, Day;” he said. Dana sat up, suddenly alert and scanning the darkening woods around them."What are we looking for?" Karen asked.

School of RockA 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. I made it back with plenty of time. I set up an online music account on Emily's laptop, and we sat at the table downloading songs by Chuck Berry, Stevie Ray Vaughn, BB King, some David Gilmour and Eric Clapton."Are you turning my kid into a rock star?" Summer asked leaning on my shoulder, watching us select songs.I laughed. "Why not?" Emily hopped up out of her chair and started playing air guitar as I hit play on Johnny B. Goode. As it wound down she dropped to the floor kicking her feet. I laughed even harder. "I think I've seen that move before."Em got up breathing hard. "What about you, this is all guitars. Do you have any piano music?""That I do." I popped open the browser and found a video of one of my favorites. The song started and a rap sounded on the door, Summer answered it. A shuffle of people and chattering was going on and a pretty girl shot out from around Summer and came over to the table where we were."Hey Jessie, this is Pete," in an exaggerated whisper she followed up with, "he's my mom's boyfriend." I grinned at that."How are you Jessie?" I asked. "Think you can help with Emily's studying tonight?" Her expression froze on the word study."Relax, we're just going to listen to some music, not do algebra." Emily said, calming her friend.I stood up as the ladies approached, a woman a few years older than Summer walked beside her with a big smile on her face. Summer made the introductions and hands got shaken the big grin remained."Alright girls, are you ready? Let's get a move on we need to stop at the store and pick up some food on the way back to the house." Diane announced. "It's good to meet you Pete, hopefully we'll get to see more of you around here in the future." She winked playfully."I'll be glad to oblige." I replied with an equal grin. Jesse helped Emmy gather up her gear and they headed for the door.Summer stepped back in the kitchen rolling her eyes. She stopped and looked into my eyes, and bit her lip. "Now what?"I grinned and shrugged. "What do you normally do on Saturdays?""Clean, do laundry, run errands, the usual." She chuckled."Where's the vacuum?" I asked. "Four hands are better than two."We cleaned the place up pretty quickly, with a hand reaching out to give a gentle back rub, or an occasional kiss in passing."I might keep you around, you look damn sexy pushing a vacuum." She smiled as we sat and polished off the left-overs from breakfast for lunch. "You cook, you clean, you rescue damsels in distress, and you're amazing in the sack. Is there anything you can't do?""Well when your mother is Martha Stewart and your father was Superman, no." I laughed.Summer smiled. "I almost wish we were staying in tonight, Clark junior.""With the depleted state of your fridge, we'll likely be eating bread and water." I replied."Damn that's another thing we need to do.""Was that the towels in the dryer? They should be fine, let's go do it now. Do you have a list?"Summer shook her head and peeked into the freezer for a minute, then opened the pantry cupboard. "Was that all the eggs?""Yup, and don't forget the OJ."We wandered through the store and I watched as Summer filled in the cart I had."Do you do anything special on Sundays? You know, family dinner or anything like that?" I asked."No not really. Sometimes I'll make something big that we can eat for a few days in left-overs. Why?"I just shrugged and smiled. As we picked out the groceries I picked out a few things, made an occasional inquiry as to what Emily and her liked to eat. A few more things got added to the cart and she gave me a shrewd look."What are you planning?" She asked with a sly smile.I shrugged and smiled again. "Something going along with the theme. When do you think Emily will be home."We finished the shopping, and after a little head butting I slid my card and paid for the groceries."You're saving me a hotel and eating out, it's the least I can do." I argued and gave her back her little scowl. "Besides, you're so cute when you're angry." I prepared to duck but all I got was a raised eyebrow. We got everything into the house and unpacked, Summer turned and leaned on the counter, blowing a loose strand of hair out of her face."I hope I can keep awake during our date. What are we doing tonight?""Dinner for one, but that's a given, I need you to build up your strength." I winked, the rest is a closely guarded secret."I got it, no jeans or sneakers." She looked up at the clock. "Where are we going?" She sounded piqued. I just chuckled."Well we do have about an hour drive to get there, so we should be ready before 6."She just looked at me wide-eyed for a moment and swiveled her head to look at the clock. "Crap, I'd better get a move on. It's not as easy for us girls to get ready as you guys. It takes time for us to be presentable."I smiled. "The only thing you need to do is change.""No jeans." She parroted with me, making us both laugh. She leaned in for a kiss. "I get the shower first." She got up and sashayed into the other room."Damn, the only thing sexier than you in jeans, is you out of jeans." I called out.She came back in a long pink fuzzy robe a few moments later. "The same could be said for you." She leaned down and kissed me again. I took the liberty of slipping a hand up her leg, noting she was shower ready."You sure you don't want to conserve water and shower together?" I said smiling."If you join me, you may want to cancel the reservations now." She winked."I guess I'll just have to restrain myself then." I sighed, then frowned."Aww! You look like you lost your puppy." She said with a laugh.I gave her a light pat on the rump. "You'd better get in there before I lose my mind and take you right here.""Promises, promises." She said with a wink.I had been relegated to using Emily's room to get ready, Summer didn't want me to see her getting ready, she wanted to make an entrance. She made her way from bath to bedroom, singing a song under her breath, pausing to smile at me as she passed, and continuing her song. "So let's get it over and just get naked, With sweat dripping' down your little back." I recognized the song, she sang it when we were in Maine at the beach house, the lyrics were definitely not something you'd hear on the radio.I got my chance at the shower, the floral and fruity smell of soap and shampoo hung heavily in the humid air. I took a deep breath of it and closed my eyes a fleeting thought of kissing her neck, the scent of her intoxicating like a tropical flower. I finished and went across the hall and began dressing, keeping an eye to each detail as I donned the dark gray suit. The tailor at the shop that helped measure me told something I had no idea of, "a well-tailored suit is to women what lingerie is to a man." I had to trust her, she was a woman after all. I finished up getting the tie dimpled properly and setting the pocket square how she'd shown me. I remember something she said when she was kitting me out. "She must be a very special lady." I responded that, "she is a very special lady," with a smirk. I made my way out to the kitchen laying my overcoat across the back of one of the chairs and checked to make sure I had everything I needed. Spinning my wrist to check my watch, we had a few minutes before we needed to leave."Do you need a hand in there? I could call in the Army or something." I hollered."Oh hush! I'll be right out!" She answered through the door. A few more minutes passed before I heard the door open, only darkness beyond. "Prepare yourself, I hope you're not disappointed.""Oh stop..." I began as she walked into the kitchen light. She stopped tilting a hip, bringing one knee in front of the other like a runway model. She glowed in the dim light, her hair long, tucked back on one side with a silver barrette. Her eyes boring into me watching my every movement as I took her in. She wore a short sweater dress in wide gray and black stripes with knee high gray suede boots. Naturally tall, she was tall or taller than I was as my eyes slowly climbed back up to her face. The hint of a smile appeared as I took her all in."Speechless, huh, that bad?"I cleared my throat quickly. "No, no! You look stunning." I said with complete honesty."You look pretty handsome yourself." She responded, her voice husky as she looked me up and down."The tailor was right." I thought with a smirk. The twinkle in Summer's eye was causing my heart to melt a bit."Do you have a coat?" I asked, and she took one from the hall closet. I held my hand out for it and she smiled as I opened it for her to slip on."Such a gentleman.""I'll do my best." I replied grinning as I took my coat and we left.We made our way north to the city. I ignored her gentle prods to find out where we were going. She reached over and took my free hand while I drove. She didn't grip it tightly, but ran her fingertips along the seams of my palm, her thumb rubbing lazy circles across the back. She was quiet, but I could feel the hum of anticipation. I only hoped things didn't fall short of her expectations.I pulled up in front of the restaurant and a valet came around opened Summer's door as mine opened at the hand of another. He walked her around the front of the Jeep and handed her over to me with a big smile. We walked towards the door slowly."Are you nuts?" She said under her voice. "This is going to cost a fortune.""Don't worry," I replied, "haven't you ever heard of dine and ditch?" I said chuckling. "I'm not saying we're going to do this every Saturday, but you only live once. So let's relax and enjoy tonight." We stepped inside the lavish foyer where the host welcomed us. I gave him my name and he smiled checking off a list and asked if we'd like to check our coats before we were seated. I took Summer's before removing mine and handed them over to the coat room attendant. I turned to find Summer looking around with wide eyes, her lower lip held tightly in her teeth as she fondled her little heart pendant nervously."This way please." He said turning towards the dining room. Without thought Summer's hand slipped around my arm. I smiled and led her to the table. She got more than one look of admiration as we passed other tables. The host held her chair for her as she sat with a little smile thanking him. I sat down as he told us who our server would be and left.Summer watched as he stepped away and ducked her head slightly whispering. "I feel like such a grown up." I had to stifle my laugh.We ordered cocktails and then dinner. Summer indulging her love of seafood, I sat watching her eyes roll back with every bite of her scampi. The food was delicious, the wine as well. We finished with dessert and cappuccinos. She noticed I peeked at my watch."Already tired of me?" She said with a pout."Just making sure we're on time for our next stop." I smiled.Her eyes opened wider. "There's more?"I nodded with a smirk. "Not to worry, we're doing good on time." I said sipping my coffee.She gave me a shrewd look, then shook her head with a smile. "I honestly don't know what I've done to deserve this kind of treatment, but I like it." I chuckled at that. I paid the check, we collected our coats and got the car headed towards our next stop. The club was in a converted warehouse, the brickwork old and worn as we entered and I picked up the tickets I'd ordered earlier in the week. Taking care of that, we were led to a small table a few rows back from the stage. I held Summer's chair for her as she sat. I sat beside her, the table set so we were practically side by side. She reached under the table squeezing my thigh as she smiled. She had seen the posters as we entered for the show and beamed at me knowing her love of music. We ordered drinks and the show started. We listened, she sang along under her breath to a few of the songs. At some point our chairs got much closer and my arm was wrapped around her shoulder and she leaned into me putting her head on my shoulder during one song. When it finished she looked up at me, our faces close. She just tilted her head slightly her lips parting as mine met hers in a deep kiss. The applause for the song was our backdrop for a moment. She pulled back slightly, a smile spread across her face, her skin aglow in the dim light. She excused herself and went off to the ladies room.She returned a few minutes later set her clutch on the table as she sat, slipped her hand out of it and slipped it into my jacket pocket and withdrew it as she leaned in for another kiss. I smiled at her but the curiosity got the better of me and slipped my hand into my pocket. I felt a warm damp lacy bit of cloth. When the realization hit me I looked sidelong at Summer wide eyed. She just looked up at the stage biting her lip again and slipping her gaze sideways to me with a knowing smirk. She was lucky the club was crowded or I would have double checked. I removed my hand from my pocket and rubbed my nose smelling the musky scent of her. It inflamed the feeling that had been smoldering in me since I'd seen her emerge from her bedroom earlier. I politely declined another round from the waitress, and wondered how we could make a hasty exit without it being obvious. As the set ended Summer leaned over and whispered in my ear."There's a nice little park with a walk along the river not far from here.""That sounds nice." I said softly. I wasn't in the mood for an encore. I stood carefully buttoning my coat hoping my arousal didn't show. Summer stood gathering her things and we made our way out to the entrance to collect our coats.Once in the car she directed me through the streets down to the riverfront where found a place to park. We started down the walk to the waterfront, at one end of the park was a large brightly lit fountain, there were paths leading away down both river banks. She turned us toward the right which led us northward, lamp posts lighting the way, benches lay covered in autumn leaves, they lifted gently in the breeze off the water."Tonight has been amazing." She said wrapping her arm around my waist pulling herself tightly under my arm. I smiled."I couldn't agree more." I said.She stopped looking over her shoulder to make sure we weren't being followed. The city had the feeling of people huddling inside in this cold late hour. We were the only people around. She took my hand and led me away from the walk way up the lawn under the trees, leaves rustling under our feet. She stopped a few yards away and turned leaning against the trunk of a large maple tree. She laid her hands behind her against the trunk as she inhaled the scent of the dead leaves and smiled up at me in the dim light. I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply. Her tongue slipped along mine as her hand gripped my neck pulling me down into her. I felt dizzy like the world had begun spinning around us and she was the only solid point which I could hold onto. I broke away gasping for breath."How's a girl to keep from falling for you?" She asked breathing heavily."I don't know, but don't let me stop you." I smiled and kissed her again. Her hand slid up the front of slacks stroking me firmly."I want you, right now." She said as she reached for the zipper."Here?" I asked chuckling as I looked around noting we were in darkness afforded by the leaves still clinging to the trees above us. My zipper was down and her chilly hand found what it was looking for and pulled me none to gently free of my clothing."Here, and now." She said stroking me firmly.I slipped my hands under her coat pulling her dress up over her hips. She spread her legs for me as she slid me into her damp heat. I groaned deeply as she wrapped her long leather clad leg around my hip urging me deeper. I reached around her grasping her exposed ass in my hands lifting her slightly as I leaned into her and pulled her down as I thrust forward. We both grunted as our mouths locked together. Her back arched away from the tree as I plunged into her in short hard strokes. I had her other leg around me as I drove forward with an urgency that scared me. She leaned her head back and gasped letting out high pitched whispers urging me on. "Yes, yes!" Being on edge all night it didn't take me long before I pitched forward pinning her against the tree as I climaxed, all of the tension built up finally releasing.I gasped for breath, and opened my eyes realizing I was staring at her little silver heart pendant. I was still holding her hard against the tree, my fingers buried hard into her flesh. I relaxed slightly, her legs jerked as she tightened her grip around my hips. "Don't worry I won't let you fall.""Too late." She said. I felt her tug the hair on my head as she lifted my face up to hers and kissed me deeply. "I'm already too far gone." She said smiling. "You're stuck with me.""I wouldn't say stuck." I chuckled, my heart settling back down to a normal rhythm. My arms were burning from holding her up, but I had no intention of letting her go. It was a moment before she set first one foot down, then the other, the feeling she could still fall over kept her arms locked firmly around my neck. As our bodies separated a cool breeze shot between us causing a shiver to run through Summer. She snatched the cloth out of my breast pocket and tidied up as quickly as she could before yanking her dress down to keep out the cold. She tidied me up as well before tucking me back in. She grinned tucking it into the same pocket as her panties."I'll pay for the dry cleaning." She grinned."No need, I'm never cleaning this suit ever." I laughed.She leaned forward laying her head on my chest nuzzling up under my chin. "I don't know what cologne you're wearing but it's a real panty dropper."I couldn't help myself and busted out laughing at that. Laughter fizzed up from Summer as well."Well that was the selling point, I'm glad it lived up to the advertising." I said. "It's getting cold, let's go home.""Tell me about it, you don't have an icy breeze blowing up your skirt." She said giggling.We made it home and stumbled into the house still chuckling about how the evening turned out. It wasn't long before we laid naked in bed, surrounded by the darkness and warmth."Thank you." She said and kissed me."For what?" I asked."For what?" She said surprised. "For everything you do. You're so sweet to me, and you spoil me rotten. Tonight being proof of that."I shrugged. "It's how I envision being in love is supposed to be." I swallowed hard. "You matter to me, more than anything. There's nothing in the world I wouldn't do for you."There was an uneasy pause. "Just don't forget who you are. No matter how much you love someone, you can't stop being true to yourself." She whispered, then kissed me. I felt dampness on my face."Hey, what's wrong?" I asked concern filling my voice as I pulled her closer."Nothing is wrong, that's what scares me." She said. "Try to understand what I said. I've been there before.""That's what made you leave when you did, isn't it. You were afraid."She laughed and a inhaled with a sniffle. "You could say that. I debauched a local teen, I probably would have been stoned out of town if anybody had found out.""Don't worry, we haven't used that whole scarlet letter thing in at least five years. You're safe now, and everything seems to be turning out alright."She kissed me softly and rolled over in my grip leaning back against me and tucked my hand up beneath her chin with a deep sigh. I kissed her behind the ear, eliciting a soft purr, before nodding off myself.Good things come to those who wait.We both jolted awake at the sound of a phone ringing. Summer bolted out of bed to answer it."Hello?" She said anxiously, after a moment she sighed. "Okay sweety, have fun, we'll see you this afternoon. Love you, bye."I looked over at the bedside clock and realized we'd slept late, it was after 9."They're going to a matinee in town then Diane is going to drop her off around 3 o'clock.""What will we do until then?" I said sarcastically.She looked me up and down with the blankets thrown back. "Oh I'm sure we'll think of something." She wiggled her eyebrows at me, and I busted out laughing.She climbed back into the bed, we were instantly kissing and touching, there was no urgency, just the acknowledgment that we were both where we most wanted to be, and with whom we wanted to be. Lips teased, fingers caressed, and time floated pleasantly by without either of us noticing. Summer rolled me onto my back and threw a leg over me sliding down my legs, and began licking my cock. She looked me in the eye as she did it, the hunger I saw there was intense. My breathing was getting shallow as I watched her get me harder and wetter. I lifted my hips hoping she would take me in her mouth but she only smiled, and licked again, and again. The sweet torture nearing a fever pitch, and she only continued, long slow wet licks."If you see something you want, take it." She said, her voice low and husky. She licked the length of me, then swirled her tongue around the tip. I gathered what little wits I had, and slid out from under her got up and walked to the foot of the bed seeing her beautiful ass pointing up in the air, moisture glinting off pink lips, I knew what I wanted. I placed my cock at her entrance and pushed slightly, eliciting a moan from each of us."I want it, and I'll take it." I said as I pushed forward burying my hard cock deep inside her. Summer let out a sharp moan, as she threw her head back. I began long hard strokes, the moans synchronized quickly."Pull my hair." She gasped. I reached up and gathered her hair and pulled her head back gently. Her moans increased and my tempo picked up, my hips driving her forward with every stroke. She began chanting, "yes, yes, yes, oh fuck" and I soon lost all control and took her hips in both hands driving forward a few last hard strokes exploding deep inside her. I could feel the walls of her cunt clamp down on me hard as spent myself in her. Summer collapsed face first into the sheets gasping for air. I still had her hips in a vice like grip as the spasms subsided."I didn't think it was possible, but I think you're getting better at this." Summer gasped from the folds of the sheets. "Which is impressive considering you were damn good at it in the first place."I smiled, gasping for air. "I have a good teacher." I released my grip on her hips and pulled free of her, she let out a sad little moan and rolled onto her side. Her hair was a complete mess, covering her face I could see her peeking out from between the locks. "Nice hair." I laughed."It has that freshly fucked look I was going for." She giggled. We cuddled for a while before she groaned. "We'd better get up, it's lunch time, and we'll need to be presentable when Emily gets home."I stripped the bed and got the sheets into the wash. Summer made coffee and whipped us up some brunch. A not so quick shower for the both of us and we were parked on the couch watching TV when Emily burst into the house, her friend Jesse hot on her heels."Hi Mom! Pete we listened to all those guitar players you gave me to listen to, they were awesome. They all play electric guitar though. I'm not sure mom's going to let me get one.""Well let's look at some great acoustics then. No need to dive head long into your rock & roll career just yet, you've got a couple years." I said laughing."We'd better get going Jesse." Her mother said.Em just sat next to me and I gave her a nudge. "Don't you think you should say thank you?" I murmured. She looked at me, smiled and jumped up and ran after Jesse and her mother. Summer and I hot on her heels to join in with thanks.She spent the afternoon apprising us of everything they did, and the movie they saw. At her insistence I gave her a short list of acoustic guitarists to research online. We ended up finishing our Italian food weekend with baked ziti for dinner. Bed time was a bit tougher, I had to promise to be there tomorrow when she got home from school before I got a hug.Summer poured the dregs of the wine off into our glasses and handed me mine. "You're doing it again.""Doing what?""Thinking, the question is, what about."I just shook my head. "Nothing really... it's just that..." I let out a heavy sigh.Summer's eyebrows raised as she waited for me to spill my guts."Promise me you won't laugh?" I said.She smiled. "Not a chance.""I was just thinking that I wondered what kind of step-dad I'd make."Summer's eyes popped open at that. A few expressions raced across her face, before quickly returning to a thoughtful look of her own. "Listen," she said, "don't get ahead of yourself. I don't want you to feel like you have to fill any role in that regard. Let's take it one day at a time. Besides, you have a lot on your plate to start with, a new job, a new city, a new life. The only thing she needs is a friend, and I think you've already proven that you can do that with little effort." She smiled at me, but there was worry in her eyes."That's not going to be a problem." I smiled back at her and drew her closer. "I'm turning into a worry-wart like you." I got a quick poke in the ribs for that.We were up at the crack of dawn, well actually before it cracked. Summer kept telling me that I didn't need to be up so early and I just turned her towards the bathroom to get ready for work. While the girls did their thing, I did mine, and had lunches ready to go for both of them, and breakfast laid out before they even popped back into the kitchen."Don't get used to this." Summer turned to lecture Em. "As soon as he's gone it's back to corn flakes and bananas." I laughed, as they dug into breakfast with a single minded urgency. Emily was soon bundled up and out the door with her book bag, Summer wasn't far behind her a deep kiss and a wish to play hooky from work. I patted her gently on the backside."Your patients are waiting for that bright smile to make them feel better." I said."Well if Mr. Brown makes a grab for my ass while I'm checking his vitals again, he may ended up for an extended stay with a few extra bruises." She said smartly. "I might just have to put him in restraints.""Sounds fun." I said wiggling my eyebrows."Maybe I'll bring some home for you." She grinned. She bolted out the door, as I shouted for her to drive safe.The next days lent themselves to relative domesticity. I played house mate, making meals, keeping things organized and assisting with homework.It soon came time for me to head home. That morning I woke before the alarm staring at the glow of the clock. Our lovemaking the night before had been frantic as if we were never going to see each other again. I could feel the slight sting of scratches on my back which left me with a feeling of contentment. As I wallowed in bliss at the feelings flowing through me I was surprised when I felt her lips brush the knuckles of my hand."You're awake." I whispered softly enough not to wake her if I was wrong. She responded with a gentle hum. I leaned forward and kissed behind the ear, a tremble flowed through her as she arched her neck gracefully inviting more of the same. I obliged her, a contented sigh was how she responded."I don't know how I'm going to keep from going crazy for the next two months." She said, another sigh escaping her lips."How so?"Laughter bubbled up from deep in her chest. "Despite what you may think, you're not the only horny one of this duo. I've kind of gotten used to this guy being ready and willing with little notice." She said as she snaked her hand over her hip grasping my cock."I hope he's not all your after." I teased.She rolled over quickly, her hand slipping around my neck bringing us forehead to forehead. "You don't think that, do you?" She asked, concern evident in her voice.It was my turn to laugh. "If I were at all worried, I wouldn't be here. Remember, I'm the one who came looking for you." I said as I kissed her. She took control and rolled me onto my back and straddled me. I wasn't sure if it was her hips pinning me to the mattress, or me pinning her hips to mine as she kissed my chest, she worked her way up neck. Quickly our lips crashed together, bodies gripped tightly not wanting to let go. She slid forward slightly and settled herself on me as she took my face in her hands, willing herself to slow down. I wrapped my arms around her waist holding her in place as I lifted my hips plunging into her in long deep strokes."Take me like you did the other night." She gasped into my mouth. "Take me like you want nothing else.""I want nothing else." I growled as I rolled her off me, she scooted onto all fours and snatched my pillow from the head of the bed hugging it tightly, her ass pointing straight up. I slid my hand down her ass and up between her legs, she was so wet and hot I thought she was melting. She pressed back against my hand and made a small yearning moan."Please." She whispered urgently wiggling her ass in the air. I felt my cock throb at the sight of her, in the gray light. I couldn't take my eyes off her, but my body moved without conscious control as I slipped behind her, took her hips in my hands and slid into her. She whimpered into the pillow, she tried to pull away from me and I only pulled her back onto me. I held her like that for a long moment, her cunt gripping down on me, trying hard to get me moving. I closed my eyes and tried to keep my breathing steady as I began rolling my hips back and forth. She let out a long moan as I picked up the pace driving forward. I don't know when I did it but I had my hand on her neck, holding her in place while I filled her with deep hard strokes. I was barely aware of her fingers stroking her clit lighting fast , as she began to jerk and moan loudly into the pillow. Her cunt clenched hard, the spasms were more than I could take as I erupted in her one last time.I reached up beneath her cupping her breasts and lifted her up toward me, she shifted her head to one side, reached back, and pulled my face down to hers and kissed me deeply."I don't deserve you." She said."Shush, you deserve everything I can give you and more.""I don't think I can take much more and still be able to walk." She laughed. Just then the alarm clock went off."Time to get up." I said softly into her mussed hair."I'd say you already did a fine job of that." She leaned forward crawling on all fours to turn the alarm off. She turned back towards me and flipped her hair back out of her face. The light was brighter, and shone in her eyes, the look she gave me was nothing short of feral. My stomach did a little flip and I suddenly knew how the gazelle feels when the lioness has made her decision. Summer crawled back towards me and leaned down taking my half hard cock in her mouth bringing it fully to attention quickly. She wasn't stopping, she hungrily sucked and licked bringing me near the edge and stopped. She turned quickly and laid back with her legs spread wide. "If I have to wait two months for more then I plan on filling up now." She held up her finger beckoning me towards her. I reached down and circled her clit with my thumb, her sharp intake of breath was all I needed to hear as I pushed deep into her again. She waved her hand at me in an effort to speed me up as she covered her mouth with the other. Soon the waving stopped and she was pulling and massaging her nipple. I began to flick her faster with my thumb causing her to yelp into the back of her hand as her hips arched up and I exploded again, with less force, but no less desire.We collapsed into a heap on the bed panting like we'd just sprinted a mile, the alarm went off again."I hate that thing already." I gasped. Summer chuckled before she rolled over and got up slowly, limping to her closet and pulled on her robe."Shit. You're hard on a girl's anatomy. I'm going to have to come up with a cover story for limping today. I guess I could say I twisted my ankle again. C'mon sleepy head, time to face the music.""I... I don't think I can walk." I chuckled. A few minutes later we were sitting around the kitchen table."Are you all right Mom?""Yes hon, I just stubbed my toe." She said sitting gently with her cup of coffee. I buried my face in my cup so as not to be caught grinning. "I'm going in a little late this morning, so when you get off the bus, head over to Beth's and I'll pick you up there. Okay?"Em just nodded, and continued eating her cereal. It wasn't long before she was giving me a big bear hug imploring me to drive safe so I'd be back in a couple months to stay. I had her promise to work hard on her schoolwork, and if she needed any help with her to call me.Summer made her phone calls and turned to me, her robe falling open slightly. "I feel like a hot bath." She didn't move but looked at me sweetly, the invitation was clearly implied."That sounds nice." I said pulling my shirt off. I looked up and her smile had gotten wider. I held out my hand and she stepped forward taking it in hers as I led her to the bath.She laid back against my chest, the warm water lapping around us, fingers glided down slippery skin. We didn't need to speak, our bodies were carrying on a conversation of their own."You know." I started softly. Summer quickly shook her head shushing me. She took my hand in hers running her fingers up and down the lines in my palm the turned it over rubbing the knuckles and surprisingly brought it up and kissed them. She relaxed even more and melted against me and laid my hand over her heart holding it there. I wrapped my other arm slowly around her and pulled her tighter against me."This is what love feels like." She whispered. I sighed and drew a wet heart between her breasts. She giggled as the water droplets slid down her chest. Time was moving far too quickly though and she stood up to rinse off, in the process she sprayed me in the face with a laugh. I reached up and gave her ass a wet smack which made her yelp. We dried off, Summer began applying lotion to her arms, and placed one foot on the edge of the tub and did one leg then the other. I don't think I'd ever seen anything more beautiful in my life. She took a bottle of baby oil and poured some into my hand. She looked me deep in the eye as she placed it between her legs. I took her cue and massaged it gently into her warm wet skin. She gasped, lifting gently away for a moment. Her hands were on my shoulders, holding herself steady as I massaged slowly, my middle finger slipped inside her. Her mouth fell open, her breath shallow and fast as I began pulling back and pushing forward in that little come hither motion she'd taught me years before. Her body tensed, her nails digging into my shoulders as she began to shudder. She was up on her toes now, as she moaned loudly. My fingers suddenly more slippery as I kept up my assault on her. She fell forward clutching me, her face buried in my neck."Stop!" She gasped, drawing in air deeply. "Stop, please." She pleaded. I let my finger slip out of her and gently patted her lips."You're not going to forget me in two months are you?" I said smiling."Forget you? I'm going to need two months to rest." She said. "Besides, it's a long dark winter here in the mountains. We don't want to wear ourselves out too fast now do we?" She reached for another towel and handed it to me, pushing me out so that she could 'put her face on' and get to work.I walked to the bedroom and toweled off along the way. That little moment we had aroused me incredibly, my hard cock bounced in front of me. I stripped the bed, not for the first time since I'd been there and made my way to the washer with the rumpled damp sheets. When I walked into the bedroom again Summer was wearing the palest pink lace panties and was bent over a drawer rummaging around. My arousal, which had begun to subside, was back in spades. She turned and peeked at me from under her hair. "Brute, I look like I've been the main course at a vampire buffet. Now I have to find a turtleneck or face a lot of embarrassing questions all day.""Like why you're wearing a turtleneck, a silly grin, and walking funny?" I laughed. I ducked as she threw a balled up t-shirt at me, but started laughing too."I get your point. Sandy and Sam will catch on quick, they've seen you, and won't be surprised." She found the shirt she was looking for tossed it on the bed. Pulled a bra out and whipped that on with practiced efficiency, she turned and noticed me standing there leaning against the doorway watching her, she just looked me up and down and sighed. "I'm sorry hon." Her eyes tilted and her mouth pulled down in a frown."What?" I asked, my eyes opening wider.She looked down at my bobbing cock. I just chuckled. "Don't worry about me, you don't want to be any later."She stepped over took a pillow off the bed and knelt down on it in front of me. "Sweets, you're going to be late." I said with a lot less conviction now that my cock was slipping over her tongue."Have faith in me." She said before swallowing me as far as she could drawing back with incredible suction, her cheeks hollowing as she drew me out. She began bobbing in earnest. I laid my hand gently on her head and began pumping furiously. She pulled back with just the tip in her mouth just before reaching up and massaging my balls. I couldn't take any more and filled her mouth, her throat bob as she swallowed. She cleaned me up quickly, and licked her lips clean, all the while giving me a look that said, "if I didn't have to get to work I could have kept you on edge all morning." I knew she could too. She stood up tossed the pillow back on the bed and grabbed the shirt pulling it on. She fluffed her hair out from the collar and smiled at me. She pulled on her scrubs, donned socks and her work shoes. She pinned on her badge and gave a little twirl, the smile still on her face."Will you put some clothes on so I can get out of here." She said laughing. "I can't tear myself away with you standing there like that.""Sorry." I said, not feeling one bit sorry as I grabbed my jeans. She went out and filled her travel mug with the rest of the coffee."Listen, if you feel tired you pull over. I don't want a call that they found you in a ditch. Drive safe okay?" She said in her best motherly voice."I'm already tired. I didn't get much sleep last night." I said kissing her."Make some more coffee, take a nap before you leave, stay until tomorrow, whatever you need to do. I'm serious." She said pausing to look at me. A moment passed and a tear rolled down her cheek."Hey, hey." I said gently brushing the tear away and kissing her. "I will be careful, don't worry.""I wish you didn't have to go." She said wrapping her arms around me and hugging me tight."It's only two months, and you'll be busy with Em, the holidays and work that it will be behind us before you know it.""Don't stand under any mistletoe before you get back here." She smiled though another tear followed the first.I smiled. "Consider yourself off the market. Your prince will return after the ball.""Don't you dare steal one of my shoes before you go." We both laughed at that."Come on." I led her to the Jeep, opened the door for her and got her settled in. "Drive safe, go on about your daily routine. Call me, text me, send up smoke signals, any time." I leaned in and kissed her softly. We lingered for a moment and I stepped out closing the door. She lowered the window."Smoke signals huh? Do you always run towards a fire?""It's what I do." I said smiling.Her face turned serious. "I love you." Her eyes welled up again."I love you more." I leaned in and kissed her again. "Now get going before you get fired."To be continued in part 7, by Member389 for Literotica

Summer Arrives on the Atlantic Coast of Maine, in time for his first time.A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories. I was finally glad to be out of school. My buddy Jeff got out last year. He went off and joined the military and left our little town. I figured I'd work the summer here and see what was what after the tourists left. It was still early yet, they hadn't started arriving yet, clogging the roads with their luxury cars, acting as if they owned the place. Truth be told, they did. If it weren't for them, the rest of us wouldn't have a living. Fishing wasn't cutting it anymore, and the old quarries down coast were barely running now. Luckily we had the tourists.I walked down into the village near the docks, and popped into the little corner store."Hey Peter." I heard as I walked in. Paula nodded at me and smiled. She and her husband ran this little place, and did well by the locals and tourists alike. I waved and smiled at her as I headed to the back and grabbed a soda from the cooler."You headed over to see Davy about work?" She asked."Yea, I figure I gotta do something before mom tosses me out of the house." I chuckled."Would you do me a favor? Chip is out on a delivery and we're short-handed. Is there any chance you could make a delivery for me, it's on your way. The lady has an account so you don't need to collect any money. It's just, I heard she twisted her ankle on the beach and I told her that if she needed anything to call us and I'd get it over to her.""Sure, where is it going?" I said.She handed me two canvas sacks from the cooler, and gave me the address. It was just a couple blocks over from where I was headed. Paula refused to let me pay for my soda before leaving. I walked the few blocks turning up onto the driveway that led to a house facing the water. I walked around the house looking for the kitchen door. As I turned the corner I saw a woman lying on a towel on the lawn. She lay there basking in the morning sun completely naked. A small pile of fabric beside her looked like a swimsuit she may have been wearing. I stopped and looked around, the spot was well sheltered on the curve in the road. Her long blonde hair trailed out above her on her towel, her arms down at her sides, her deep pink nipples pointing up to the sun. Her stomach was flat and a little glint of something shiny hinted at a belly button ring. From this distance I couldn't be sure. A small strip of hair dipped down between her thighs. Her legs were long toned and pale, but getting red. She had just started tanning by the color she'd turned already. She was going to look like a freshly boiled lobster in a very short time.I realized she hadn't heard or seen me, so I turned and cleared my throat loudly. I looked over my shoulder, and she hadn't moved. I decided I'd just put the groceries in the house for her. I set the bags on the kitchen table and peeked to make sure nothing needed to be put in the icebox. Thankfully I did or the cold stuff would have spoiled. I put them away and left the rest. I walked towards the back door again and looked out the screen at her. She was beautiful, like she'd just stepped out of a magazine centerfold. She still hadn't moved, and it wouldn't be long before she burned badly. So I took it upon myself to rescue her, that's just the kind of guy I am. I opened the back door and pushed it open as far as possible and let it swing shut. The loud rap of the wood on the frame did the trick. She jumped, then the realization that somebody was near and she was naked came on her and she rolled onto the grass pulling the towel over her covering up. I saw why she hadn't heard me as an earbud fell out onto the grass.She peeked over the top of her big sunglasses, and in an accent I hadn't heard around here, she asked. "Can I help you?" The scolding tone of her voice saying that she didn't appreciate being peeked at while she was sunbathing.I scrunched up my face. "Where are you from?" I asked, curious about her accent."Right here buster, I'm renting this place. Where in hell did you come from?" She replied."Oh! Paula down at the market asked me to deliver your groceries. They were shorthanded and I was headed this way."She just stared at me for a moment, and I returned the stare taking in the scene with a dumb-founded look."Would you be a gentleman and please turn around?" She said a little testily. I did as she asked. Unfortunately for her I'd turned and was looking directly at her reflection in the kitchen window. She stood up cursing quietly, putting her weight on one foot, and wrapped the towel around her and tucked it in above her breasts. She was tall, and though her breasts weren't large they were nicely shaped, and red. The little stripe of hair ended neatly where I thought. The towel was just long enough to cover her modestly. She hobbled over to the little pile of cloth and swept up her bikini and started hobbling towards the house like a wounded animal. She passed me and got to the step and hobbled up the half step, and opened the door using it for stability and hopped up the step into the kitchen.She hobbled back to the screen door and said. "Well come on in."I walked over and stepped into the kitchen. She was sitting down on one of the chairs one leg splayed out in front of her the other tucked under the chair. The smooth skin was kissed with a flush of pink. I knew she was going to regret falling asleep out there later, but I'm glad I happened to wake her up so she didn't get severely burned. She was fumbling with her towel to keep it up, and digging through a big pocket book."Paula said that you have an account." I held up my hand. "I'm not going back to the store anyhow."She peeked up at me from her purse through a tangle of long blonde hair. "Thank you, but I was going to give you something for the trouble. She mentioned that you wouldn't be here until afternoon because it was busy today." A pink nipple peaked over the top of the polka dot beach towel. She caught me staring. "Though it could be surmised that you already got your tip." She said an eyebrow going up, and a small grin turning the corners of her mouth up. She shook her head as she pulled the towel back into place and tossed the purse onto the table. She held her arm out straight with a folded bill in it. I just shook my head once and waved it off."Thanks, but you don't need to do that." I said."Don't make me get up, my ankle hurts like hell, and I'm in no shape to use it to kick your ass for being a peeping tom." She replied grinning. She waved the money again. I shrugged and took it slipped into my jeans pocket. I was hoping she hadn't noticed they were tighter in front than a moment before."Thanks." I nodded."No, thank you Chip, I would have come into town to get them later but she insisted on having you deliver them."I smiled. "I'm not Chip. He was doing another delivery. I'm Pete.""Nice to meet you." She said holding out a hand. "I'm Summer."I shook her hand. She had a firm grip and didn't let up until I did. I just stood there for a moment looking at her. She had mesmerizing blue eyes and a crooked little smile. I realized I was staring when her brow went up. I felt myself blush."Are you thirsty? I could use something cold." Summer asked. I nodded."If you don't mind, there's a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge. I'm going to go put something on besides a towel.""Not on my account I hope?" Why not, I figured, she seemed to have a sense of humor about getting caught. I smiled over my shoulder at her as I reached for the cupboard door. She laughed aloud at that.She stood again, wobbling, and took her bikini in hand and walked towards the living room and gasped grabbing for the door jamb. In the process the towel let go and she stood there grasping the towel in one hand the door in the other. Her long smooth back tapered to a narrow waist and flared back out to beautifully curved hips. On her back was a pretty sunflower tattoo with vines around it. There looked to be a figure in the center of it."Oh to hell with it. I don't think I've got anything left to hide at this point." She muttered and hobbled out of the room. I opened up the freezer and got a tray of ice out, and filled the glasses. I heard her fumbling around a bit and she started to hobble back out. She'd pulled a light blue flowered sundress on, and taken a minute to brush out her hair. She hobbled over to an easy chair in the living room and sat down. "Would you be a doll and bring that in here?"I walked into the living room and she was gingerly setting her foot on the coffee table. I handed her a glass and set the other down. I took the towel she'd tossed on the sofa and folded it up into a little bundle and went to take her leg. I stopped myself and looked up at her, from under fallen bangs."May I?" I asked. She held her glass with both hands, licking tea from her upper lip, and nodded. I lifted her calf, the skin smooth and warm in my hand, and slipped the folded towel under her ankle to pad it from the table. I set it down carefully and she let out a sigh. I sat down on the sofa and took up my glass. I was looking into the glass at the ice cubes floating around. I set it back down and went to the kitchen, found a plastic bag and filled it with the rest of the ice. I looked down at her, she sat there wide eyed as I reached to carefully set it on her ankle."Thank you," She said softly, with a smile "again.""You slammed the door on purpose didn't you?" She asked."Well you were beginning to look like a lobster out there, fresh from the pot. I wasn't sure if you were asleep and I didn't want you to burn, or worse." I said.She smiled. "Thank you." She said, and after a moment she added, "West Virginia.""Rockport here, welcome to Maine." I toasted her with my tea, and we clinked glasses. Neither of us said anything we just sat there enjoying our tea."You said this was on your way? Where were you going?" Summer asked."I was headed down to Davy's marina down the road." I said. Then pointed. "If you go down Sea Road and bear right. He runs a couple of boats for fishing, sightseeing and whale watching. I was going to see if he needed any help this summer."She nodded, and looked down at her ankle. Water running down her leg from the condensation on the bag."If he doesn't give you a job on a boat, you might want to consider going to medical school." She chuckled. "You're a quick thinker and have a gentle touch. I don't mean to keep you from where you were headed but since this is really feeling like hell." She pointed at her foot. "I was wondering if you could do me another favor before you leave.""Sure, what else do you need, lunch?" I asked.She laughed. "Well that would be nice, but I was just going to ask you to go into the bathroom and grab the ace bandage that's rolled up on the counter and the bottle of pain killers for me. I want to get this wrapped again, now that I'm not worried I'll look like a cat with one white paw."I set my glass down, and went to the bath and found the items. I found a bottle of sunburn lotion on the counter and brought that too."I see you came prepared to burn." I looked at the bottle."Well when you're as white as I am, it happens often, especially this early in the season." Summer said as she reached up for the items. She reached down and took the ice off, and dried her foot off on the towel. She crossed her legs, her dress riding up high as she reached to start unrolling the bandage.I laughed. "That looks more awkward than a lobster trying to climb a tree." I reached out for the bandage and took it from her. "Let me show you how it's done." I sat on the edge of the coffee table and laid her leg across mine. I wrapped her ankle neatly slipping the clips on at the end with a flourish. I looked at her toes peeking up, the nails a sparkly pink color. A small throat clear broke me out of my reverie, only to notice that I'd been absently stroking her shin and calf. I snatched my hand away, and felt my face turn bright red again. I looked down at the rug and apologized."For what? Doing a better job than I would wrapping my ankle? Or maybe the lame lobster jokes." She flipped a hand at me and took the bottle and popped it open. She poured out her dose and knocked them back with a swallow of her tea."I should take these with food." She took her foot off my lap and set it gingerly on the floor, grabbing the arms of the chair preparing to get up."Whoa! Where are you going?" I asked."I was going to go see what was in those bags to eat." She said."Sit down. I'll get you something." I answered quickly.She rolled her eyes at me. "You've done far more than you should have for a tired, broken down old lady." She rolled forward again, and I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her balance back."I'll get it." I said firmly. "What would you like?""You are too sweet." She said, relaxing back into the chair. "What did you bring?"I went into the kitchen to rummage through the bags. Given a little creativity and a few minutes time I whipped up a sandwich and chips. I peeked around the door jamb to ask if she wanted mustard or mayo on her turkey. The sight that greeted me stopped me in my tracks. Summer had sat forward on the chair, and slipped the straps off the sundress pushing it down to her waist. She sat there slowly rubbing in the sunburn cream into her skin. She finished her arms and began working on her chest rubbing slowly giving each nipple a pinch and tug. My jeans felt about ready to explode at the sight of her. I popped my head back around the door and called out asking my question. She replied, mustard. I responded that it was ready then, to give her time to cover up.I walked into the room with the plate in front of me and the bag of chips dangling beneath to try and hide my arousal. I sat quickly as I handed her the plate, hoping I'd covered myself well enough."Ooh thanks!" She said setting the plate down and reaching for half the sandwich. She just stopped and looked at me. "You didn't make one for yourself?" I shook my head. "Here," she handed me the other half, "I hate eating alone."I shrugged and took the other half, and we ate quietly. I asked her how she twisted her ankle. Exploring wet rocks on the outbound tide, she'd slipped and thought she'd broken it. She had gotten an X-ray and it was only a bad sprain."Ironic. I ended up having to postpone starting work at the very hospital that I was going to be starting at next week." She said."Oh? You a doctor?" I asked."RN, and I was serious earlier, you have a gentle touch, and you wrap a mean ankle." She followed with a smile."Sports." I said by way of explanation. She nodded.She opened her mouth laying a chip on her tongue and took it in whole giving it a crunch. I didn't know why, but she fascinated me on an entirely new level. I'd seen naked girls before, well in magazines and movies, anyway. Here sat a woman who, unlike those from around here, wasn't scandalized by having her body admired. This isn't the end of the world, but not far from it."How old are you Pete." She asked. I told her the truth, that I was nineteen, and I'd just graduated last month. She offered me the chips, and I took a few."What are your plans from here?" She asked."I honestly don't know. I have no idea what I want to be when I grow up." I said chuckling.She set the chips aside and wiped her hands on the towel. She took up the bottle of cream and popped the cap up. She nonchalantly pulled up the hem on her dress to a nearly indecent level and leaned forward and began rubbing the cream into her leg. She continued to ask me about the area, what there was to do after school got out. She worked her hand further up her thigh, the warm pink flesh supple under her fingers. She pulled back again, the hem of the dress slid up, and a peek of pink lace appeared. She asked if I had a girlfriend. Which made me pause. She started on the other leg working from the ankle up to the knee. She stopped and looked at me when I didn't reply."No?" She asked, no doubt noticing that I'd been watching every movement she made.I just shook my head looking down at the floor. "No. I've gone out a few times, but never really had a girlfriend."She looked down her leg again, massaging her up her thigh slowly. Watching her was not helping the situation in my jeans one bit."That's too bad. Seems an awful waste of resources if you ask me." She smirked."Huh?" I said looking up at her with a quizzical look.She bit her lower lip and looked me in the eye for a moment, then down at my lap, and nodded.I must have turned deep red, she looked up at me and smiled, then busted out laughing."Oh my God! You're as innocent as the day you were born, aren't you?" She asked grinning ear to ear.I stammered."Oh hell." She waved her hand. "Don't be embarrassed hon. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get you a hard time." She reached over and gave my wrist a quick squeeze. The feel of her warm hand sent a shock up my arm. She leaned back in the chair, not bothering to adjust her dress. The little pink lace peeking out kept drawing my eye. I could feel her eyes studying me as I tried not to look.She started softly. "Am I the first woman you've ever seen naked?" She followed with, "in person?"I cleared my throat. "Well, that close, yea." I said softly. "Last summer, my friend and I found a cove where some girls go to tan in the summer, but we stay well back. They mostly only took their tops off. Jeff had binoculars." I felt my ears turn red.Summer smiled again biting her lip. "So, the peeping tom thing isn't new." She giggled. She was enjoying teasing me. A moment of silence passed while I looked anywhere but at her. "Stand up Pete, and come here." I looked at her and did as she asked. She slowly reached up, and tugged the straps of her dress to the side, and looped her arms up through, pushing it down her torso. Her breasts popped free, the cherry red nipples stiff in the cool breeze coming through the house. She looked up at me from under a lock of hair, still biting her lip. Time seemed to stop, and I wasn't sure what to do next, but instinct pushed me to reach out and cup her breast. It was warm and soft in my hand, and I stroked it gently. I reached up with my thumb and rubbed the nipple. A sigh as she inhaled deeply, her eyes were closed while I explored. I rolled it between my thumb and finger it was as hard as a pencil eraser."That feels nice." She said softly. I stroked the curve up to her chest, and back down between them following it around.Time started again when I jumped back startled. I hadn't expected it when her hand reached up and pressed against the front of my jeans."Oh!" She giggled. "I didn't mean to scare you. I just thought you might enjoy a little rub too." She nodded at my jeans. "Let me see it."I went wide eyed like a deer in caught in headlights."Come on. It's only fair, you saw mine." She urged. Her hand slid down raising the hem of her dress showing off the pink lace panties with black lace trim. She circled the front with her finger, pressing as she did. She reached over and took the last swallow of her tea and caught an ice cube from the glass. Swirling it around her mouth. She opened her mouth showing me that she was rolling the cube around with her tongue.Without conscious thought my hands reached for my zipper to release the pressure built up behind it. I pulled it down as she watched intently. I unbuttoned the fly of my boxers and the pressure was gone as my hard cock pushed its way out seeking relief.Summer made an approving sound deep in her throat at the sight of it. "Ooh that's nice." The ice cube clicked on her teeth and she crushed it quickly, chewing the bits of ice. She looked up at me and made a come hither motion with her free hand, the other still working on the pink lace. I stepped forward as if she were drawing me towards her with an invisible tether. She reached up slowly this time and took me gently into her hand. Stroking the shaft and rubbing the tip with her thumb. I gasped, my breath coming in short panting breaths. "That's it, easy now." She said in a soothing voice, as if calming a frantic animal. "You aren't going to last very long."My body was humming like a taut wire as she gently stroked me. In a move that surprised me, she leaned forward and took me into her mouth. The cold sensation from her chewing the ice nearly pushed me over the top. I gasped. She licked my cock like a kid with an ice cream cone, her icy tongue dragging away at me. I knew I was about to cum, and she did too. She stepped up the pace of her licking, and took me into her mouth once more sliding down further until I lost it. I felt my hips jerk forward and she put her hand on my thigh to keep me from choking her. I grabbed for the first thing at hand, and it happened to be the back of her head, and I erupted. My body stiffened as I gasped for air. I felt as if she was drawing me inside out. I exploded in her mouth, her tongue cleaning up the mess I'd made."Is that the first time a girl has done that to you?" She asked softly, lapping my still hard cock. I nodded between gasping breaths."You poor thing. Have you ever thought of what it would be like to lick a girl down there?" She asked innocently. I looked down to find her fingers had slipped into the panties and were making deep circular motions. I had to think, because if I hadn't before now, I certainly was beginning to. She kept darting her tongue out, giving me soft licks and quick flicks with her tongue and thought I could do that.She stood up awkwardly not putting her weight on her bad ankle, and reached up beneath her sundress tugging at the fabric. Soon her panties were around her knees. She turned and tossed the towel onto the chair and spread it out."Oh screw it." She said pushed down the fabric of her sundress as it slid over her hips. She sat down pushing her dress and panties off and tossed them on the couch. She leaned back on the chair as I watched her chest rise and fall with her slow deep breathing. My eyes followed down her taut stomach, a small silver heart dangled from her belly button on a chain. My eyes scanned further down and found the top of her little narrow strip, the soft tuft of dark blonde hair leading to deep pink lips. I stood there with my mouth hanging open as she set her leg back up on the coffee table, opening up a little more for me. I licked my dry lips, which must have been a sign."That's what I like to see. A willing student." She smiled and winked at me. "Grab a pillow and kneel down. I'll give you a quick lesson on the special anatomy of a girl." She chuckled. I did as she asked and knelt before her. She proceeded to point out the highlights softly, in an encouraging voice. Explaining how best to please a woman down there.I leaned forward, my nose filling with the scent of her. I reached forward licking upward between her spread fingers. She let out a deep sigh and I began licking and nibbling. I tilted my head up and began swirling her clit with my tongue like she'd done to my cock. She threw her head back and her jaw dropped as a low moan escaped her lips.She panted quickly. "Slip your finger inside me, and make a come here motion." She mimed it with one finger.I did as she asked, slipping my middle finger into her as far as I could. It was wet, and warm and I could feel her tighten down on me. I started off slowly stroking in and out of her, then remembered how she'd shown me and I rubbed up and forward and back again. I had forgotten what I was doing and noticed she'd reached down to start stroking her clit with incredible speed. I leaned down putting my tongue to it again, and began flicking it with my tongue as fast as I could. Summer arched up off the chair and began yelling, 'Oh my God.' She stayed that way for nearly a minute before collapsing back into the chair gasping for air. My hand was soaked with her juices. I wasn't sure, but I figured I'd done well. I used the corner of the towel to wipe my hand. I looked at her swollen, wet and deep pink lips and just leaned forward and began lapping up the mess she'd made, slowly with the tip of my tongue. She inhaled sharply and her legs came together quickly."Easy there." She said pushing my head away gently. "It's very sensitive after." She released the grip she had of my hair and ran her fingers through it. She was just looking at me smiling while I licked my lips."So how did I do teach?" I asked.She chuckled. "I'd say you did pretty damn well for a first-timer. I'll give you an A plus for effort and an A for technique." She smiled. I was hard as a rock, and wondered if I was going to be allowed to follow through with the next thing that came to my mind."Are you a typical young guy with a raincoat in your wallet?" She asked, reading my mind. I looked at her with my quizzical look again. She just rolled her eyes and shook her head. I sighed looking down, and shook my head slowly. I got a slightly scolding look in reply. I wasn't sure if it was because I didn't have one, or that she was unhappy about it as well."Get up." She said giving a slight push to my forehead. I leaned back and stood in a single motion. I nearly fell over backwards when I realized I still had both legs caught with my jeans around my knees. Summer leaned forward to grab my arm and help me balance. She nodded down at them and without saying a word let me know that I should get them off. She gripped my hand solidly and pulled herself carefully out of the chair and hobbled a step aside. She reached down taking the rumpled beach towel off the chair and flipped it in half and lay it on the center cushion of the sofa. She turned me back to and gave me a push so I fell back onto it."Don't move." She said leveling a serious gaze at me. She hobbled back off to the bedroom. A little rustling later she came back with something closed in her fist. She pulled the coffee table up close and sat gently on the edge of it facing me."First things first. It's never her responsibility to make sure you're prepared." She said holding up a little foil packet. "If you aren't prepared, then keep it in your pants, or her hand if you're lucky enough." She smiled. "The only time it'll be up to her to help is now. If she'd like to." She reached forward and began slowly stroking me, her fingers firm and soft at the same time. "You see, you can't wrap the rascal unless he's primed and ready." She smiled. "I'll show you how best to use this so you don't end up a daddy too soon, or worse."I smiled and rolled my eyes."Hey, we can stop right now if you like." She said levelly at me. The shock on my face must have been plain as day. "That's what I thought." She smiled and looked down at my hard cock. "I'd hate to stop now myself." She peeled the wrapper down the side pulling out the little ring. She held it close for me to see. "See how it's rolled up? Place it with the rolled side up over the tip like this." She reached holding my cock in one hand and setting the condom on the tip. "Unroll gently down the shaft like this." She said sliding her fingers down my shaft unrolling it fully. "All the way down. That's important since she's not going to want to fish the thing out of her if it comes off in the middle of your good time. It also makes it pretty useless if that happens." She gave the base of my cock a little squeeze. She pulled my knees together, and stood up kneeling on the sofa straddling me."This is a good position for us to start with. It gives a woman the ability to control the depth and speed with which you entering her. Missionary isn't bad, but if you get a little over zealous it can end up hurting her. If you want to her to ever want you back in her again then it's best to make sure she has a good time too." She said reaching down between us she ran her finger up and down her swollen lips."Remember to open her gently beforehand, the more care you take with her, the more likely she'll be calling you for more." She sat up, and lined herself up over my cock and took my shoulders as I took her by the hips. She looked down at me for a moment, one eyebrow going up."Oh." I said reaching between us and stroking her still wet lips placing fingers on either side and gently opening her up. As I did she lowered herself on me. The sigh that escaped my lips was loud. I nearly passed out from the feeling of the warmth and tightness, as she slowly rode the entire way down my length. A soft purr came from her throat.She sat there for a moment and proceeded to just tighten herself around me and relax. I started pushing urgently with my hips."Easy does it." She whispered into my ear then licked her way down nibbling the lobe and kissing my neck. "A woman's nipples are very sensitive, and shouldn't be neglected." She took my hand and ran it up to her small breast. Lifting it away slightly and rubbing her nipple with my fingers. She bit her lower lip as I took the hint and stroked her breasts and rolled the nipples between my fingers. I leaned forward taking it in my mouth rolling it around, lashing it with my tongue. Summer sighed deeply and rolled her hips forward and started rising up and lowering herself on me. My other hand found its way behind her gripping her ass and pulling her down onto me with each stroke. She started a long deep stroking rhythm that I thought was going to drive me over the top again. She must have noticed my urgency as my hips rose to meet her down stroke hard. She stopped on an upstroke and let me slip out of her and I thought I was going to die when my eyes popped open pleading with her. She smiled at me."What's your hurry? Aren't you enjoying yourself?" She said sweetly.I nodded furiously. "Yes I am." I gasped."Good. The journey can be as much fun as the destination, so take your time." She got off the couch. I looked at her pleading with her not to stop now. "Let's see how well you improvise." She said.She turned around and knelt down on the pillow that was on the floor, and leaned forward setting her elbows on the chair she was sitting in before. Her beautiful ass, up in the air her lips open and pouting in invitation. I scrambled off the couch and knelt behind her, nearly ready to drive my cock into her when I paused and opened her up slipping back into herShe whipped her hair over one shoulder and looked at me over the other. "You're in the drivers' seat now. It's going to be up to you to be aware of the clues a girl is giving you. If she's pulling away from you, you're fucking her to hard. If she's pushing against you, well she wants you to put the pedal to the metal, so to speak." I pushed forward feeling myself fall into her and never wanting to leave. I began pushing and she met me stroke for stroke as I sped up. I couldn't take it any longer. Summer let out several long high pitched moans followed by a gasping, 'Harder!' and I went into overdrive. Plunging her depths with abandon I finally drove her forward hard, pushing her hips against the chair as I exploded. I stiffened as I felt every ounce of strength drain from my body. Summer shuddered hard in my hands bringing me out of my daze."Are you okay?" I gasped between breaths.She rose up slightly, hair a complete mess covering her face. She started to laugh, gasping for air. "I was just thinking, this vacation started off lousy, but it's improving nicely."I chuckled. "Welcome to Maine, Vacationland." She busted out laughing at that. I backed away falling free of her, the cool breeze came in from the screen, cooling the sweat on my skin."Let's get cleaned up." She stood shakily, with the help of the arms of the chair. I stood as well. She turned and slipped an arm around my shoulders. "Help me to the bathroom, would you please?" I looked at her, and turned slightly and reached down picking her up off the floor. She let out a whoop of surprise. "I only needed a shoulder to lean on honestly." She said smiling."So lean on it." I said smiling. I negotiated the narrow path to the bathroom and brought her in careful not to bang her against the doorjamb. I set her on a little stool next to a big claw foot bathtub."Let me get that." Summer reached over and popped up a tissue and reached up sliding the condom off of me and wrapping it and tossing it in the trash. She looked up at me, her hair still a mess. I reached down pushing it off her forehead. She smiled. "Grab a washcloth for me, would you please?" She nodded at a small shelf, and I took one down and handed it to her. She reached over to the bath running water onto it and a little squirt of her bath gel. She frothed it up and began washing herself off. She rinsed and repeated. She dried herself with another towel hanging from the bar. She looked up at me from under her bangs, scanning down. "Really?" She said in a resigned voice as she saw that I was once again ready.I shrugged. "The benefit of youth?"She laughed. "I guess!"She rinsed the cloth again and began gently washing me with it. The cool water and warm hands were soothing but not doing a thing for the fact that it was loaded and ready to go yet again."Would you hand me that light blue bottle there." She asked. She poured a small amount into her palm and set the bottle aside. She rubbed the oil between her hands and rubbed it between her legs oiling herself up. The sight of this was not doing me any good either. A crooked smirk spread across her face as she watched me watching her in fascination.She reached up with her oily hand and began stroking my shaft. The hardness slipping through her firm grip with little friction. The other hand began fondling my balls. They were already tight, and ready to go again. She slid her hand further under and began massaging me underneath in a tight circle. The feeling blew my mind as I couldn't contain myself and came hard, with a loud splatter, on Summer's chest."Not sure if it's good for burns, but I've heard it does wonders for the skin." She said, leaning forward cleaning the last few drops off with her tongue. She then used her cloth to wipe up the cum I'd splashed on her chest.. I just watched her, her movements so graceful and efficient.She looked up at me with a smirk. "Pete, how would you like to give me a hand for a couple weeks while this ankle heals?"My eyebrows went up. "How?" I asked."The usual mow the lawn, grocery runs, cleaning, maybe even an occasional turkey sandwich. It'll allow me to keep off this as much as possible and not feel like I'm an invalid. I'll warn you now though it's not only doctors that make lousy patients."It was my turn to smirk. "What's it pay?" I asked wiggling my eyebrows.Her mouth dropped open. "You little shit! I'm not hiring you to be a gigolo!" She laughed. "But there's always the possibility of a bonus. I could continue your lessons. Practice makes perfect they say." She smiled at that."I don't know." I said, my spent cock hanging inches from her lips. Oh I knew alright, but I played along. "I'll have to see what Davy has to offer this year. Those rich folks that come in to fill up can be pretty good tippers too."She raised an eyebrow at me again. "Okay if you'd rather work for him I'll understand." She said in mock resignation. She stood on her good foot, testing the floor with her bad. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist."You drive a hard bargain." I said pulling her to my side so she could put her arm over my shoulder.She looked me up and down me and smiled. "This vacation isn't turning out bad at all."To be continued in part 2, by Member389 for LiteroticaSummer In Maine: Part 2Lesson Two, and Two and a half.A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Stories.This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow."How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic."Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me."What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries."I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance."Please tell me what's bothering you."I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge."Nothing." I said, unconvincingly."It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said."Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me."I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp."Why?" I asked softly."Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together."Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look."What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear."Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about."This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway."The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise.""I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?""You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned."Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up."Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible."Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed."Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling."Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting."You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers."Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?""Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled."Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully."Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink."Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear."I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips."I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now.""All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them."Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling."Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked."Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed."What are you making?" She replied chuckling."I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said."Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression."What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn."Nothing." I said, my grin returning."Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil."Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds."If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her."Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate."A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?""Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed."But for how long?" I said playing along."You have your driver's license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject."Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked."Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?""Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her."Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said."Ride?" She asked."I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind.""Not at all." She smiled.I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose."I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold."Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud."Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips."Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding."I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sadness there, and they welled up as if she were doing her best to hold back tears. A wash of emotion swept over me like a storm driven wave, and I leaned forward lifted her chin and kissed her softly. Our lips brushed, our tongues sought out one another, delicately probing. Something wet touched my cheek making me break the kiss long before I wanted to. I pulled back and a tear streamed down Summer's cheek. I reached for one of the towels and daubed it. I took a deep breath and was about to ask why she was crying when a curt little head shake waved off the question."Please don't ask, not yet anyway." She said, her voice thick with emotion. "I'm sorry." She said wiping the remaining tear with the heel of her hand."You don't have anything to be sorry about." I replied softly.She inhaled deeply and let it out slowly. She turned to me with a smile on her mouth but sadness in her eyes."I saw there's a free concert in the park tonight. Want to go? A rock blues cover band is playing. Sounds like they might be good."I knew they were good, my friends brother was in the band, and I'd heard them before. I smiled and nodded. "Sounds like fun, and they are good, I've heard them before.""I should ride down and get the Jeep. There's no way you're walking that far." I said sternly."Yes dear." Summer rolled her eyes at me. She giggled, and got up hobbling off to the bedroom and came back with a set of keys handing them to me."It's black, and I'm guessing the only one with West Virginia plates. It's at the walk-in clinic on Route 12."I nodded. "I know exactly where you mean. I'll go get it. You relax, take a nap if you want. I should be back in an hour or so." I smiled. I kissed her again, the underlying want in our embrace was nearly too much. She placed her hand on my chest, with the barest hint of pressure. She was right, if I kept it up we weren't going anywhere. I reluctantly stepped back, picked up the folded towels and put them away. I walked back out and she had laid down on the couch with her foot up on a pillow. I smiled that she'd taken my suggestion."Can I get you anything before I go?" I said softly leaning over the arm of the couch. She just smiled and gave her head a little shake. She reached up pulling me down closer for a quick upside-down kiss. I headed for the kitchen door, pausing as I closed it quietly, looking back into the house. I turned and started walking home.I walked, lost in thought. This week had been a week of firsts for me. I grinned at the thought of the first day when I lost my virginity to an amazing woman. The aggravation of the following days of not knowing exactly what was happening. If I had just opened my eyes I would have noticed she was waiting for me. Then today when she all but pushed me into making love to her again. I wondered why, well why me anyway. I knew so little about her. What was going on here. We'd known each other about a week, what was that question about believing in love. I could easily fall in love with her, I had to admit. Was I doing just that? So many questions came to mind as I walked up my driveway, I grabbed my bike out of the garage and hopped on. I made my way down to the coast road and started pedaling in earnest up the first rise. The traffic drifted past me as I sought answers to my questions. I pedaled harder nearly coasting up the next rise. Why was I over analyzing this? I was living out a fantasy any red-blooded male would die for. A beautiful, sexy woman wanted to have sex with me, repeatedly. Isn't that enough for me? I laughed out loud at that thought because I realized, it isn't.I rolled down the long slope of the hill seeing the clinic up ahead. I pulled into the parking lot and rode around looking for the Jeep and found it near the side of the building. I checked the plate and got off my bike, took out the keys and opened up the driver's side door. The heat billowed out of it from being parked in the sun so long. The smell of a roasted sweet smelling air freshener poured out and nearly gagged me. I walked to the back and looked at how I was going to get my bike in there and noticed there was a folding bike rack on the spare tire mount. I figured it out in a few minutes an

Two life long friends start to explore intimacy together.In 4 parts, By D j mac 1031 - listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.The pool party had been going on for several hours, and it was well after dark, when Amy asked me if I'd wanted to go for a walk in the woods behind the house.She was 18, I was 19, but we'd known each other since we were toddlers, our families being very close and part of the same church group.The party was to celebrate her high school graduation (I graduated the year before) and was mainly our families along with some of our mutual friends from church and school.As I said, we'd been friends for a long time, but it was only in recent months that things seemed to change between us.Talking about our futures, our questions of what we wanted to do with our lives, our secret bonding over our mutual distaste of our parents' particular brand of religion, had brought us closer together as friends, but also somehow felt more than ‘just' friends.I'd certainly started noticing her beautiful body more recently as well.Amy was blonde, with curly shoulder length locks, now damp around her face. Blue eyes that almost matched the pool water we were currently floating in.Her one-piece bathing suit was modest (I'm sure her parents had some say in that) but still couldn't help but highlight the curves of her perfect apple sized breasts, or the roundness of her ass that hadn't quite lost its “baby fat” yet.She was well tanned of course; it was her pool and she spent a lot of time sunning herself when she wasn't actually swimming in it.We'd been playing Marco Polo for awhile along with our friends, and there was the usual silliness, splashing, and occasional “accidental” groping of random body parts as we all chased each other around the pool, taking turns being the “blind” player.My hands had found Amy's body on more than a few occasions when it was my turn. I was starting to think she was letting me catch her just so my hands could brush against her hips, her back, and yes once right across her round bubble ass.We'd been taking a break from the game and just floating nearby each other, catching our breath, when she asked about going for the walk.Most of our friends had left the pool already, getting snacks or drinks or just drying off.“You really wanna?” I asked, surprised. We'd been spending a lot of time together recently, but both of us having very religious conservative parents made it difficult to actually pursue any kind of true dating relationship.We weren't girlfriend and boyfriend yet, not by any stretch, but had certainly progressed beyond mere childhood friends in the past several weeks.I still remember my surprise when she kissed me right on the lips at her graduation ceremony just a few days ago.Oh it was quick, and she'd been hugging and kissing lots of folks. But it wasn't accidental on her part and it certainly didn't feel platonic.“Yeah, come on, it'll be fun, I promise,” she replied. The smile on her face was mischievous to say the least.I was a bit scared honestly. Both our parents would freak out if they caught us sneaking off together. I honestly couldn't wait to get out of my house and away from all the religious nonsense. But until then I had to put up with their repressive bullshit that made it incredibly difficult for me to even consider dating any girls on a regular basis, let alone get laid.We climbed out of the pool, grabbed our towels, and took a look around.Our parents all seemed busy, chatting away with some of the other parents in attendance, drinking, laughing, and playing some card game.I didn't think they'd notice us.“ Okay, let's go, lead the way I guess. You know these woods better than me.”Amy didn't hesitate. She took my hand and led me to a little path that was barely visible in the dark.As we got to the edge by the tree line, we both took one more look around, saw no one noticing us, and quietly slipped through the trees and down the path.We hadn't gone very far when we came to a little clearing. A few stumps marked where some trees had been cleared, and a small pile of wood to one side, apparently the remains of some makeshift fort.“My brothers cleared this spot years ago; they used to have sleep-outs in their fort. They never let me come here with them but I've always known about it. They eventually forgot about it as they got older, but I never did. It's a nice spot to just get away and be alone for a while,” she explained.“Yeah, it's pretty cool I guess” I said, then, awkwardly, “not that many bugs here.”She laughed. “I keep it clear here so it doesn't get overgrown. And I sprayed some bug killer here earlier this afternoon. Just in case.” She had that mischievous grin again and a twinkle in her eye I couldn't fathom.“In case what?” I asked stupidly. God, the cluelessness of a teenage boy.“In case this” she said, and suddenly she was in my arms, her lips pressed to mine.I froze for a moment, but thankfully, instinct took over, and I kissed her back.She broke the kiss after a few seconds, almost reluctantly. "I've been wanting to do that forever, you know. I've been waiting so long for the right moment.“I smiled, hoping she couldn't see how red my face was in the moonlight that shone down on us."Wow. Well I'm, I'm glad you did Amy. That was, that was really, that was really nice.” I stuttered around the words like an idiot.“I'm glad you liked it. Because I wanna do it again.” She smiled, looking at me in anticipation.This time I made the move, pulling her gently by the waist, leaning down a bit (she was shorter than me) and moving in for another kiss.She met me halfway and once again our lips connected.We were both inexperienced, but we got the hang of it quickly. I tested her lips with my tongue; they parted and accepted it. She offered her tongue in return, and we explored, if a bit awkwardly, the art of French kissing.We'd break the kiss only for a few moments to look into each other's eyes, smile, then right back at it.My hands up until that point had remained on her hips. Her arms were up around my neck and she was standing on her toes to help get some height.I decided to be a bit bolder, and slowly started moving my hands. First just slowly up then back down her sides. I repeated this move a few times and her body seemed to respond positively, so I got braver.My hands went back to her hips, then slowly around to her back. While the front of her suit was modest, the back was mostly open, allowing my hands to gently caress her soft, perfect skin.She broke the kiss and giggled, “that tickles!”“Sorry,” I said, lying.“I didn't say stop, did I?” She replied softly, then started kissing me again.My hands continued rubbing her back, but now I was moving them in small slow circles, lower, and lower still, stopping just above her ass.I could feel her wriggling, trying to stand taller, and realized she was trying to actually move her ass UP and into my hands!I took her signal and went with it, sliding my hands down and finally cupping the perfect teen bubble ass I'd up until then been able to admire only with my eyes.“Mmm,” she moaned as she broke the kiss. “Finally. Took you long enough,” she giggled again playfully.“I was trying to be a gentleman,” I joked.“Well stop trying so hard” she shot back playfully.“Oh yeah?“ I said in mock annoyance. "Well then,” and with that I playfully grabbed her ass harder.What happened next happened quickly. My pull on her ass threw her off the balance of her toes, and she fell forward, right into me, our bodies touching fully for the first time.And that's when I realized I had a massive erection.I felt her lower stomach lean right into it when she slipped, felt the simultaneous jolt of pain from the impact and pleasure from, well, the contact.She was laughing at first, then suddenly went quiet as she looked down, confused for a moment.Then her eyes went wide as she looked up at me.“Is that, is that your,” Now she was the one stuttering. "Is that what I think it is?“ She managed to get out.My face went beet red. "Yeah, um, look, sorry, I,”“It's  okay” she cut in. “Did I, did I hurt you?”“No,” I replied. (it had hurt, but only a little really and I didn't want to make her feel bad.)“Oh,  okay, good.” She said, biting her lip.We stood there in awkward silence for a moment. But she didn't back away, and I certainly didn't want her to. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my suit, and while separated by my suit and her own, I still enjoyed the contact of another person, especially my beautiful friend Amy, touching up against my penis, even if only indirectly.I didn't want the moment to end. But I didn't know how to continue.Amy finally broke the silence. "Is that, because of me?“ She asked shyly."Yes” I managed.She pulled away from me and I almost groaned. I didn't want her to move.But she only pulled back far enough to look down to see the tent pushing up from my swimsuit.Her eyes again went wide. “Wow. I mean I knew they got, bigger, when guys got, uh; but I didn't think they'd get that, big, or,” She stopped, looking both confused and excited.I was embarrassed, yet also feeling a sense of pride, and excitement. My life-long friend was seeing my erected penis for the first time, even if it was covered by my suit, and it was giving her a good show.“Have you never seen a guys, you know, thing before?” I asked, hoping mine was truly her first.“Well, no, not really. A picture in a textbook once. but it was just a drawing, and not this big, or,” she paused.“Hard?” I finished for her.“Yeah,” she laughed. "I never saw a hard one, or a real one.“ She gulped."Yeah, they're usually smaller and soft, normally. But get much bigger and harder when, excited” I explained simply.“So you're, excited, because of me?”“Yes,” I replied, “Amy, you're so beautiful, and I'm so happy to be here, kissing you, and touching you. I've wanted this for a long time too, and now that it's happening, I can't help but get, well, turned on. I hope this doesn't upset you.”“No, not at all. I, I love it” she said, grinning widely.“Can I, can I touch it? She stammered.My heart jumped. This is gonna happen? My brain screamed silently in joy."Of course,” I managed to say, “I'd, I'd love that.”She came in closer to me again. I could smell the chlorine in her hair, but also just, well, her. Her bright face shined in the moonlight, beautiful, without a stitch of makeup on.Her left arm went around my hip to my back, and with her right, she slowly, tentatively, reached out and placed the palm of her hand over the bulge of my suit.My cock jumped immediately at her touch, and she was startled, pulling her hand back in surprise.“It moved!” She gasped. “Wait, it, it moves?”“Yeah it does that,” I smiled, begging silently for her to touch it again.She burst out laughing. “Oh my God, that's great! It moves!” She laughed so loud I was afraid the whole party behind us would hear.“Shush,” I whispered, and she tried to contain herself, finally quieting to the occasional giggle.Her hand reached out, more boldly this time, and again my throbbing member jumped at her touch, but this time she didn't pull away.Instead, she started gently rubbing it with the palm of her hand. It bobbed and twitched with her movements and she smiled brightly, like a kid on Christmas with a new toy, enjoying how it responded to her touch.I was enjoying it too. Not exactly the way I did it on my own of course, but hell, any touching was good touching, when it came to a beautiful girl with her hand on your cock.“Does that, does it feel, good?” She asked shyly.“Oh god yes, Amy. It feels amazing, so so good! Please don't stop.” I begged.She smiled such a beautiful smile, and continued exploring.“I want to, I wanna see it” she said suddenly.I felt I must be dreaming. If so, please, whatever you do, God, be merciful, please don't wake me up now!I couldn't even manage the words so just nodded, and she slowly tugged down my suit, struggling a bit to get it over the protruding obstacle, until I helped by undoing the string and tugging with her.It suddenly popped out, springing upward in all its full glory.She had to stifle another laugh; not a cruel one, mocking me, but a joyful, playful excited laugh that spoke to how thrilled she was to finally see it.“Wow! Holy crap!” She whispered. “It looks even bigger in person! And so, veiny! Are you sure that's not painful? It looks so swollen!”“Not painful at all, it actually feels really pleasurable, and very sensitive to, being touched” I said, hinting at what I hoped she'd get back to.She grinned wickedly and took the hint, and her hand again reached for my cock. Within moments I was feeling, for the first time ever, the incredible feeling of skin on skin contact from someone other than myself touching my cock.Now, she was using her fingers, running them up my shaft, tracing their way to the tip, then, back down. My body was literally shaking in bliss.Suddenly she giggled again.“What's so funny now?” I asked, not harshly.“I just now noticed your, what's the word? Testicles, right? They're, don't be mad, please, but they're just silly looking. Like little balls in a sack.”“Yeah well that's why we call them balls,” I laughed. "And it's okay, I'm not mad. They are kinda goofy looking.“Her hand cupped them gently, and she looked up at me, questioning. "Is this okay? I don't wanna hurt them, I know it can really hurt a guy getting hit there.”“You're fine, just be gentle with them, don't squeeze, just rub,” I said.She gently rubbed them for a few seconds, feeling their weight, being very careful.“What feels better, touching your, balls, or your,?” She must have felt embarrassed to say penis or cock or whatever other term, because she just gestured at my twitching member.“My cock?” I said, seeing how she'd react if I said it.She flinched at the word, not used to using or hearing the “dirty” words too often I suppose.“Yeah, your, cock,” she repeated, trying out the word, then deciding she liked it.“Your big hard cock.” Her face had that wicked grin again.“Yeah touching my cock feels better, honestly,” I grinned back. “Especially when you are touching it.”She took that as an invitation to continue.“Tell me how to, to touch it the way, the way you like,” she asked nervously.“Okay. Well,” I paused, then continued, “what you were doing felt really good, but it's better if you, well, here, let me show you.” And with that I took her hand and guided it into the more familiar grip around my shaft, then showed her how to stroke it, pulling the skin gently up around the tip, then back, the way every guy figures out how to do as soon as he hits puberty.She got the hang of it pretty quickly and I let go, allowing her to continue at her own pace.“It feels so warm,” she gasped, “and, I can feel your pulse in it” she marveled.Suddenly she looked up at me. “It's, beautiful.” She said, then kissed me.I pulled her in close as we kissed, her hand never letting go.I was close to cumming, I knew I wouldn't last much longer if she kept going. I grabbed her hand and made her pause, trying to extend the moment. She looked up at me questioningly.“Just needed a pause for a second.” I explained. Suddenly, I had a thought.“Can I,?” I stammered, as I moved my hand towards her beautiful firm boobs, waiting for her consent.She bit her lip, then nodded. “Yes,” she whispered.I touched her breast gently, my hand over her suit still, heard her gasp, felt her shudder. I could feel her nipple, stiff and swollen, poking through the fabric.Her hand suddenly left my cock, and I looked at her, curious. She simply smiled then reached up and slowly slipped the shoulder straps of her bathing suit down.She hesitated for only a moment, then continued, exposing to my delighted eyes her firm, young breasts for the first time.They stood, perky and oh so round, their pale pinkness a sharp contrast to the rest of her tanned skin. Her nipples were tiny points sticking up from the middle of her light pink, puffy areolas.My face must have been interesting; with my mouth agape and my eyes wide, because she giggled again, nervously.“Do you like them?” She asked quietly.“They're beautiful. Just like you Amy,” I replied lovingly. She blushed but smiled.With my left arm still holding her close, my right hand again found her perfect tits.I went from one to the other, alternating between a gentle caress and soft squeezes. I could feel her heart racing beneath her left breast. I gently rolled her left nipple between my fingers, then gave it a slight tug. She gasped in surprise and (I'd hoped) pleasure.“Was that  okay? I didn't hurt you?” I asked, concerned.“No, I'm fine, it felt good, just, sensitive,” she managed to say, breathing heavily.We kissed again, and then I felt her hand return to stroking my throbbing boner.After about another minute or two of this, her stroking my cock, me playing with her breasts, I felt the familiar sensation of my climax approaching, knowing I would not be able to hold it back any longer.“Amy,” I gasped, breathing heavy, “you're going to make me, oh God, I can't hold it back,” I moaned, tried not to scream my pleasure, and managed to get out “Please, just don't stop, don't stop, don't,”My cock swelled; she gasped but didn't let go, kept stroking, as the first blast of hot cum shot from the tip of my cock.It hit her right between her exposed breasts. She jumped but stayed close, still not letting go, still jerking me steadily as blast after sticky blast continued to burst from my straining organ.Cum went everywhere; more squirted on her suit, her hand, her arm. Some dripped on her feet, and I could hear her squealing and giggling.Her eyes met mine, confused and questioning. "Just a little more, please, I'm begging you.“ I groaned, and she kept her grip, milking the last remaining drops, watching them ooze out the tip to drip to the grass below.Finally, I could take no more, and grabbed her hand gently, pulling it away from my still hard but finally satisfied cock."So, so good, Amy, that was so good, thank you, oh thank you,” I struggled and finally managed to control my breathing as I repeated, “Oh, thank you.”“You're welcome,” she said gently, and her lips found mine once more.That kiss lasted, seconds? Minutes? A lifetime? Forever?Finally it broke, and we both laughed. We shared a mutual mix of embarrassment and excitement at the state we found ourselves in. My cock, hanging there, slowly deflating. Her breasts still exposed. Cum everywhere.“Holy shit that was a mess!” She exclaimed. “I knew, I knew something would, you know, come out, but, wow, holy shit!”I realized with horror the mess I had made on her. “Oh god, Amy, I'm sorry, really, it just happened so fast, I wasn't thinking, I,”She cut me off. “It's  okay. I, I loved it. I loved making that happen. I loved that you felt good. I loved that it was because, because of me.” I could hear the pride in her voice, like a sense of accomplishment.“Shit, we better clean up” she gasped suddenly. She then grabbed the towel she had brought and started desperately wiping away the spunk from her boobs. “Take one last look” she said as she fixed her suit, covering up her breasts to my dismay.She then continued cleaning herself, mopping up the jizz that had splattered on her suit, hands and feet.“It's  okay, don't worry,” she said; to herself or me I wasn't sure. “I'll clean most of this up and in the dark no one will notice the stains, and I'll jump back in the pool real quick and that should,” She paused, looked at me, still standing there, cock deflated now but sticky with my cum, then laughed and threw me the towel. "Here, clean up and put that away,“ she said quickly, ”we gotta get back before someone notices we've been missing.“I quickly wiped myself down, and noticed her eying my penis one last time."It's, softer now.” She whispered.“Yeah, you, you tired it out.” I winked and smiled. She laughed, again looking pleased with herself.We quickly finished cleaning up, did a double check on each other, adjusted our clothing to make sure everything was back in place, then shared one last, lingering kiss.I looked her in the eye, resolved to tell her my feelings. “Amy, I, I lov,”“Hush.” She said, cutting me off. “We gotta go! Now!”We crept down the path, back the way we came. I could hear the sounds of the party again as we came to the end of our tree cover.We stopped, peaking out cautiously, seeing who may be looking in our direction.It looked clear, and I was about to step out when Amy stopped me.“Wait,” she whispered. “I'll go first. My mom knows I like to visit that clearing alone sometimes. I tell her I pray out there, but I really just go to get away from them and be alone sometimes. If she or someone else sees me coming out alone, that's my story, that I slipped away for a quiet moment of prayer.”You genius, I thought as I smiled admiringly at her.“You wait a few minutes. If I get back without questions, I'll head right for the house, wash my suit off better and make sure to rinse this towel out. Wait till I'm in the house, then come out. If anyone questions you, tell them,” Here she paused, hesitated.“I'll tell them I had to pee and the bathroom was occupied. Embarrassing, but better than the truth” I whispered back.She smiled. “That will work, good thinking.  Okayhere I go. Oh one last thing,”She paused, kissed my lips quickly, touched my cheek gently,“, I love you too.”Then she turned, and stepped out from the trees, walking slowly back towards the yard.Amy cleans up, then has a few minutes of alone time..Looking around, the coast was clear, and she made a beeline up the stairs and towards the bathroom. In the hallway, she almost plowed into her best friend Cindy, who had just exited the bathroom.“Hey, there you are,” said Cindy. “I was looking for you earlier. Where were you?”Amy panicked for a moment but quickly collected herself, and managed a calm, casual reply. “Oh just went for a walk, needed some quiet time to reflect, be with God, ya know?” Amy then made a move to get around Cindy, trying to reach the bathroom before Cindy noticed anything suspicious.But it was too late. “You look, flushed. Nervous. You okay? Something wrong?” Cindy asked.“No nothing,” Amy spat out too quickly. “Just, just really gotta pee.” She tried again for the bathroom.Cindy caught her up again. “Something is up, I can tell. Come on, dish!” she pleaded.“I'll, I'll tell you about it later, I promise,” Amy stammered.“You better, bestie,” Cindy called after her as Amy finally made it to the bathroom and slammed the door.“Whew, finally,” Amy whispered to herself. She double checked to make sure she locked the door, then turned to examine herself in the mirror.Her face broke into a huge grin. “I can't believe we just did that,” she thought, recalling the recent time she'd just spent alone in the woods with Tommy.Her good Christian upbringing told her she should be feeling guilt and shame, like a wanton little slut that men would never respect, let alone marry.But she didn't really believe any of that. Instead, all she felt was the joy and excitement of a young woman discovering both love and the pleasures of the flesh at the same time.She composed herself quickly; can't dwell on that just yet. Things to do first.She examined her bathing suit in the mirror. Despite her best efforts, she could still see the dried remains of Tommy's, sperm? Semen? She knew there was a difference but couldn't remember what. It had dried to dark patches on her light blue suit.“I'll have to change it,” she thought. “I'll tell mom I spilled something on it.” She quickly stripped off her suit and as she did so, noticed another stain. This one in the crotch.“Wow, girl, you really got yourself excited, didn't you?” she thought. The gusset of her suit was damp and sticky, and as she held it up closer to examine it, she caught a strong whiff of the scent of her vagina that not even the pool chlorine could drown out.It wasn't an unpleasant smell. She'd smelled it before of course, during her relatively recent discovery and explorations of the pleasures of self pleasure. She found herself wondering if Tommy would enjoy her scent.Masturbation was a “sin” her parents would condemn, no doubt, but she'd felt no shame in touching herself, in discovering how her body reacted to the exploration of her fingers over her most intimate parts.Almost absent mindedly, Amy ran her hand over the fine blonde pubic hair covering her mound. Slipping downwards between her legs, she discovered the slick warm wetness that still lingered there. She felt the pulsing and throbbing of the little bump at the top that she knew would give her incredible pleasure if she just,“Not now, dammit,” she swore to herself. “Get this done, quick.”She stooped, still naked, and quickly washed out her suit along with the towel she'd used to wipe herself down earlier, making sure to get all of Tommy's sticky stuff off of both.Looking down, she noticed a faded drop of, cum, she decided to call it, a word she'd heard before somewhere, dried now but still visible on her left breast.She touched it, tentatively, then smelled her finger. On a sudden whim, she tasted it.The taste was faint, but tangy and salty. She wondered for a moment what it would be like to taste it fresh, and her vagina throbbed at the thought.“Not now!” she thought again, and quickly jumped in the shower, soaping and rinsing her whole body as quickly as possible. Her private parts begged her to linger over washing them. She ignored it.Finished bathing, Amy grabbed a fresh towel, dried off, and wrapped herself in it. She then scooped up the wet suit and soiled towel. She'd put them in her bedroom hamper, and hopefully remember to do her own laundry first thing tomorrow.She cracked the bathroom door and peeked out. All clear.Her bedroom door was just a few steps down the hall and she made it through and behind it in seconds. Again she quickly locked her door.She walked over to her bedroom window that overlooked the yard where the party was still going on and peeked out through the curtains.Her parents were still playing the card game they'd been at with the other parents when she and Tommy had first snuck off to the woods for what turned out to be way more than just the kissing she'd planned on.She looked around for Tommy, and saw him sitting alone by the edge of the pool, dangling his feet in the water, looking lost in thought.She had a sudden overwhelming desire to knock on the window, get his attention, and flash him her boobs. A desire she quickly squashed. “If my parents saw that they'd chain me in the basement for a month with a rosary,” she said, grimacing at the thought.She would go back out and join him soon, she thought. Hopefully get to talk privately but if not, at least spend time with him, basking in their secret shared stolen moments together.“But first,” she thought, “God help me but I need to take care of this first.”Amy closed the curtains, making sure they were completely covering her window. She doubted anyone could see anything that high up, but she was taking no chances.She walked over to her bed, dropped her towel, and lay naked over the bedspread.“I've only got a few minutes or I'm gonna need another story to tell,” she thought.But a few minutes was all she'd need really.Amy had only truly discovered masturbation last summer. It was her 18th birthday party, another pool party, and of course Tommy had been there.They'd been swimming of course, along with the usual horse play.Nothing had happened between them then, but at one point while she was sunning herself on the deck, Amy saw something.Or at least, she thought she did.Tommy had just climbed out of the pool near her, and as he stood up, his suit was clinging to him tightly, and Amy, who was lounging in her pool chair, sunglasses on, saw quite clearly the outline of his, well, she was pretty sure it was his penis.It only lasted a second, as he adjusted his suit and the fabric fell away from it, but that moment locked in Amy's mind.She'd suddenly become fascinated with seeing it again, and found herself, over and over again throughout the day, stealing glances at his crotch when she thought he wasn't looking, keeping her sunglasses on so she wouldn't be obvious about it.Every time he moved, everytime he bent or even walked, she looked for any telltale signs of it under his suit, to the point she was probably over imagining every curve of the fabric of his bathing suit.That night when she crawled into bed, that singular moment of him stepping out of the pool, suit tight and clinging around the outline of his genitals, was replaying over and over in her mind, not allowing sleep to come.She'd touched herself before that night, off and on, even though she'd been taught that was a sin of course.But that night, she felt a hot ache between her legs she'd never experienced before, an ache that begged to be touched, massaged, fondled, fingered.She'd experienced her first true orgasm that night, and in the months since had figured out the best ways to bring that incredible feeling over and over again.And almost every time, she wound up thinking about the outline of Tommy's penis in his bathing suit.Now though, oh, she had so, So much more to think about!She'd kissed him. Made out with him!She hadn't just seen the outline of his penis this time. She'd actually seen it fully hard and erect and literally making a tent in his suit.She'd actually touched it! First over his suit, then actually took down his shorts and literally saw and touched it fully exposed!It even moved, like it had a mind of its own! Oh how that had made her laugh with delight.And best of all, she'd made him squirt! Everywhere!Amy's mind raced with all of this as she rubbed her clit furiously. She had no time for a slow build up and didn't need it.Her vagina was on fire; swollen, slick and dripping as she rubbed herself.She never used her fingers too deeply, wanting to keep her virginity intact, but explored deep enough to imagine the tip of Tommy's cock, (“Yes, cock, that's what he called it,” she remembered) pushing its way into her tight virgin opening.

Two life long friends start to explore intimacy together.In 4 parts, By D j mac 1031 - listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.The pool party had been going on for several hours, and it was well after dark, when Amy asked me if I'd wanted to go for a walk in the woods behind the house.She was 18, I was 19, but we'd known each other since we were toddlers, our families being very close and part of the same church group.The party was to celebrate her high school graduation (I graduated the year before) and was mainly our families along with some of our mutual friends from church and school.As I said, we'd been friends for a long time, but it was only in recent months that things seemed to change between us.Talking about our futures, our questions of what we wanted to do with our lives, our secret bonding over our mutual distaste of our parents' particular brand of religion, had brought us closer together as friends, but also somehow felt more than ‘just' friends.I'd certainly started noticing her beautiful body more recently as well.Amy was blonde, with curly shoulder length locks, now damp around her face. Blue eyes that almost matched the pool water we were currently floating in.Her one-piece bathing suit was modest (I'm sure her parents had some say in that) but still couldn't help but highlight the curves of her perfect apple sized breasts, or the roundness of her ass that hadn't quite lost its “baby fat” yet.She was well tanned of course; it was her pool and she spent a lot of time sunning herself when she wasn't actually swimming in it.We'd been playing Marco Polo for awhile along with our friends, and there was the usual silliness, splashing, and occasional “accidental” groping of random body parts as we all chased each other around the pool, taking turns being the “blind” player.My hands had found Amy's body on more than a few occasions when it was my turn. I was starting to think she was letting me catch her just so my hands could brush against her hips, her back, and yes once right across her round bubble ass.We'd been taking a break from the game and just floating nearby each other, catching our breath, when she asked about going for the walk.Most of our friends had left the pool already, getting snacks or drinks or just drying off.“You really wanna?” I asked, surprised. We'd been spending a lot of time together recently, but both of us having very religious conservative parents made it difficult to actually pursue any kind of true dating relationship.We weren't girlfriend and boyfriend yet, not by any stretch, but had certainly progressed beyond mere childhood friends in the past several weeks.I still remember my surprise when she kissed me right on the lips at her graduation ceremony just a few days ago.Oh it was quick, and she'd been hugging and kissing lots of folks. But it wasn't accidental on her part and it certainly didn't feel platonic.“Yeah, come on, it'll be fun, I promise,” she replied. The smile on her face was mischievous to say the least.I was a bit scared honestly. Both our parents would freak out if they caught us sneaking off together. I honestly couldn't wait to get out of my house and away from all the religious nonsense. But until then I had to put up with their repressive bullshit that made it incredibly difficult for me to even consider dating any girls on a regular basis, let alone get laid.We climbed out of the pool, grabbed our towels, and took a look around.Our parents all seemed busy, chatting away with some of the other parents in attendance, drinking, laughing, and playing some card game.I didn't think they'd notice us.“ Okay, let's go, lead the way I guess. You know these woods better than me.”Amy didn't hesitate. She took my hand and led me to a little path that was barely visible in the dark.As we got to the edge by the tree line, we both took one more look around, saw no one noticing us, and quietly slipped through the trees and down the path.We hadn't gone very far when we came to a little clearing. A few stumps marked where some trees had been cleared, and a small pile of wood to one side, apparently the remains of some makeshift fort.“My brothers cleared this spot years ago; they used to have sleep-outs in their fort. They never let me come here with them but I've always known about it. They eventually forgot about it as they got older, but I never did. It's a nice spot to just get away and be alone for a while,” she explained.“Yeah, it's pretty cool I guess” I said, then, awkwardly, “not that many bugs here.”She laughed. “I keep it clear here so it doesn't get overgrown. And I sprayed some bug killer here earlier this afternoon. Just in case.” She had that mischievous grin again and a twinkle in her eye I couldn't fathom.“In case what?” I asked stupidly. God, the cluelessness of a teenage boy.“In case this” she said, and suddenly she was in my arms, her lips pressed to mine.I froze for a moment, but thankfully, instinct took over, and I kissed her back.She broke the kiss after a few seconds, almost reluctantly. "I've been wanting to do that forever, you know. I've been waiting so long for the right moment.“I smiled, hoping she couldn't see how red my face was in the moonlight that shone down on us."Wow. Well I'm, I'm glad you did Amy. That was, that was really, that was really nice.” I stuttered around the words like an idiot.“I'm glad you liked it. Because I wanna do it again.” She smiled, looking at me in anticipation.This time I made the move, pulling her gently by the waist, leaning down a bit (she was shorter than me) and moving in for another kiss.She met me halfway and once again our lips connected.We were both inexperienced, but we got the hang of it quickly. I tested her lips with my tongue; they parted and accepted it. She offered her tongue in return, and we explored, if a bit awkwardly, the art of French kissing.We'd break the kiss only for a few moments to look into each other's eyes, smile, then right back at it.My hands up until that point had remained on her hips. Her arms were up around my neck and she was standing on her toes to help get some height.I decided to be a bit bolder, and slowly started moving my hands. First just slowly up then back down her sides. I repeated this move a few times and her body seemed to respond positively, so I got braver.My hands went back to her hips, then slowly around to her back. While the front of her suit was modest, the back was mostly open, allowing my hands to gently caress her soft, perfect skin.She broke the kiss and giggled, “that tickles!”“Sorry,” I said, lying.“I didn't say stop, did I?” She replied softly, then started kissing me again.My hands continued rubbing her back, but now I was moving them in small slow circles, lower, and lower still, stopping just above her ass.I could feel her wriggling, trying to stand taller, and realized she was trying to actually move her ass UP and into my hands!I took her signal and went with it, sliding my hands down and finally cupping the perfect teen bubble ass I'd up until then been able to admire only with my eyes.“Mmm,” she moaned as she broke the kiss. “Finally. Took you long enough,” she giggled again playfully.“I was trying to be a gentleman,” I joked.“Well stop trying so hard” she shot back playfully.“Oh yeah?“ I said in mock annoyance. "Well then,” and with that I playfully grabbed her ass harder.What happened next happened quickly. My pull on her ass threw her off the balance of her toes, and she fell forward, right into me, our bodies touching fully for the first time.And that's when I realized I had a massive erection.I felt her lower stomach lean right into it when she slipped, felt the simultaneous jolt of pain from the impact and pleasure from, well, the contact.She was laughing at first, then suddenly went quiet as she looked down, confused for a moment.Then her eyes went wide as she looked up at me.“Is that, is that your,” Now she was the one stuttering. "Is that what I think it is?“ She managed to get out.My face went beet red. "Yeah, um, look, sorry, I,”“It's  okay” she cut in. “Did I, did I hurt you?”“No,” I replied. (it had hurt, but only a little really and I didn't want to make her feel bad.)“Oh,  okay, good.” She said, biting her lip.We stood there in awkward silence for a moment. But she didn't back away, and I certainly didn't want her to. My cock was throbbing, straining against the fabric of my suit, and while separated by my suit and her own, I still enjoyed the contact of another person, especially my beautiful friend Amy, touching up against my penis, even if only indirectly.I didn't want the moment to end. But I didn't know how to continue.Amy finally broke the silence. "Is that, because of me?“ She asked shyly."Yes” I managed.She pulled away from me and I almost groaned. I didn't want her to move.But she only pulled back far enough to look down to see the tent pushing up from my swimsuit.Her eyes again went wide. “Wow. I mean I knew they got, bigger, when guys got, uh; but I didn't think they'd get that, big, or,” She stopped, looking both confused and excited.I was embarrassed, yet also feeling a sense of pride, and excitement. My life-long friend was seeing my erected penis for the first time, even if it was covered by my suit, and it was giving her a good show.“Have you never seen a guys, you know, thing before?” I asked, hoping mine was truly her first.“Well, no, not really. A picture in a textbook once. but it was just a drawing, and not this big, or,” she paused.“Hard?” I finished for her.“Yeah,” she laughed. "I never saw a hard one, or a real one.“ She gulped."Yeah, they're usually smaller and soft, normally. But get much bigger and harder when, excited” I explained simply.“So you're, excited, because of me?”“Yes,” I replied, “Amy, you're so beautiful, and I'm so happy to be here, kissing you, and touching you. I've wanted this for a long time too, and now that it's happening, I can't help but get, well, turned on. I hope this doesn't upset you.”“No, not at all. I, I love it” she said, grinning widely.“Can I, can I touch it? She stammered.My heart jumped. This is gonna happen? My brain screamed silently in joy."Of course,” I managed to say, “I'd, I'd love that.”She came in closer to me again. I could smell the chlorine in her hair, but also just, well, her. Her bright face shined in the moonlight, beautiful, without a stitch of makeup on.Her left arm went around my hip to my back, and with her right, she slowly, tentatively, reached out and placed the palm of her hand over the bulge of my suit.My cock jumped immediately at her touch, and she was startled, pulling her hand back in surprise.“It moved!” She gasped. “Wait, it, it moves?”“Yeah it does that,” I smiled, begging silently for her to touch it again.She burst out laughing. “Oh my God, that's great! It moves!” She laughed so loud I was afraid the whole party behind us would hear.“Shush,” I whispered, and she tried to contain herself, finally quieting to the occasional giggle.Her hand reached out, more boldly this time, and again my throbbing member jumped at her touch, but this time she didn't pull away.Instead, she started gently rubbing it with the palm of her hand. It bobbed and twitched with her movements and she smiled brightly, like a kid on Christmas with a new toy, enjoying how it responded to her touch.I was enjoying it too. Not exactly the way I did it on my own of course, but hell, any touching was good touching, when it came to a beautiful girl with her hand on your cock.“Does that, does it feel, good?” She asked shyly.“Oh god yes, Amy. It feels amazing, so so good! Please don't stop.” I begged.She smiled such a beautiful smile, and continued exploring.“I want to, I wanna see it” she said suddenly.I felt I must be dreaming. If so, please, whatever you do, God, be merciful, please don't wake me up now!I couldn't even manage the words so just nodded, and she slowly tugged down my suit, struggling a bit to get it over the protruding obstacle, until I helped by undoing the string and tugging with her.It suddenly popped out, springing upward in all its full glory.She had to stifle another laugh; not a cruel one, mocking me, but a joyful, playful excited laugh that spoke to how thrilled she was to finally see it.“Wow! Holy crap!” She whispered. “It looks even bigger in person! And so, veiny! Are you sure that's not painful? It looks so swollen!”“Not painful at all, it actually feels really pleasurable, and very sensitive to, being touched” I said, hinting at what I hoped she'd get back to.She grinned wickedly and took the hint, and her hand again reached for my cock. Within moments I was feeling, for the first time ever, the incredible feeling of skin on skin contact from someone other than myself touching my cock.Now, she was using her fingers, running them up my shaft, tracing their way to the tip, then, back down. My body was literally shaking in bliss.Suddenly she giggled again.“What's so funny now?” I asked, not harshly.“I just now noticed your, what's the word? Testicles, right? They're, don't be mad, please, but they're just silly looking. Like little balls in a sack.”“Yeah well that's why we call them balls,” I laughed. "And it's okay, I'm not mad. They are kinda goofy looking.“Her hand cupped them gently, and she looked up at me, questioning. "Is this okay? I don't wanna hurt them, I know it can really hurt a guy getting hit there.”“You're fine, just be gentle with them, don't squeeze, just rub,” I said.She gently rubbed them for a few seconds, feeling their weight, being very careful.“What feels better, touching your, balls, or your,?” She must have felt embarrassed to say penis or cock or whatever other term, because she just gestured at my twitching member.“My cock?” I said, seeing how she'd react if I said it.She flinched at the word, not used to using or hearing the “dirty” words too often I suppose.“Yeah, your, cock,” she repeated, trying out the word, then deciding she liked it.“Your big hard cock.” Her face had that wicked grin again.“Yeah touching my cock feels better, honestly,” I grinned back. “Especially when you are touching it.”She took that as an invitation to continue.“Tell me how to, to touch it the way, the way you like,” she asked nervously.“Okay. Well,” I paused, then continued, “what you were doing felt really good, but it's better if you, well, here, let me show you.” And with that I took her hand and guided it into the more familiar grip around my shaft, then showed her how to stroke it, pulling the skin gently up around the tip, then back, the way every guy figures out how to do as soon as he hits puberty.She got the hang of it pretty quickly and I let go, allowing her to continue at her own pace.“It feels so warm,” she gasped, “and, I can feel your pulse in it” she marveled.Suddenly she looked up at me. “It's, beautiful.” She said, then kissed me.I pulled her in close as we kissed, her hand never letting go.I was close to cumming, I knew I wouldn't last much longer if she kept going. I grabbed her hand and made her pause, trying to extend the moment. She looked up at me questioningly.“Just needed a pause for a second.” I explained. Suddenly, I had a thought.“Can I,?” I stammered, as I moved my hand towards her beautiful firm boobs, waiting for her consent.She bit her lip, then nodded. “Yes,” she whispered.I touched her breast gently, my hand over her suit still, heard her gasp, felt her shudder. I could feel her nipple, stiff and swollen, poking through the fabric.Her hand suddenly left my cock, and I looked at her, curious. She simply smiled then reached up and slowly slipped the shoulder straps of her bathing suit down.She hesitated for only a moment, then continued, exposing to my delighted eyes her firm, young breasts for the first time.They stood, perky and oh so round, their pale pinkness a sharp contrast to the rest of her tanned skin. Her nipples were tiny points sticking up from the middle of her light pink, puffy areolas.My face must have been interesting; with my mouth agape and my eyes wide, because she giggled again, nervously.“Do you like them?” She asked quietly.“They're beautiful. Just like you Amy,” I replied lovingly. She blushed but smiled.With my left arm still holding her close, my right hand again found her perfect tits.I went from one to the other, alternating between a gentle caress and soft squeezes. I could feel her heart racing beneath her left breast. I gently rolled her left nipple between my fingers, then gave it a slight tug. She gasped in surprise and (I'd hoped) pleasure.“Was that  okay? I didn't hurt you?” I asked, concerned.“No, I'm fine, it felt good, just, sensitive,” she managed to say, breathing heavily.We kissed again, and then I felt her hand return to stroking my throbbing boner.After about another minute or two of this, her stroking my cock, me playing with her breasts, I felt the familiar sensation of my climax approaching, knowing I would not be able to hold it back any longer.“Amy,” I gasped, breathing heavy, “you're going to make me, oh God, I can't hold it back,” I moaned, tried not to scream my pleasure, and managed to get out “Please, just don't stop, don't stop, don't,”My cock swelled; she gasped but didn't let go, kept stroking, as the first blast of hot cum shot from the tip of my cock.It hit her right between her exposed breasts. She jumped but stayed close, still not letting go, still jerking me steadily as blast after sticky blast continued to burst from my straining organ.Cum went everywhere; more squirted on her suit, her hand, her arm. Some dripped on her feet, and I could hear her squealing and giggling.Her eyes met mine, confused and questioning. "Just a little more, please, I'm begging you.“ I groaned, and she kept her grip, milking the last remaining drops, watching them ooze out the tip to drip to the grass below.Finally, I could take no more, and grabbed her hand gently, pulling it away from my still hard but finally satisfied cock."So, so good, Amy, that was so good, thank you, oh thank you,” I struggled and finally managed to control my breathing as I repeated, “Oh, thank you.”“You're welcome,” she said gently, and her lips found mine once more.That kiss lasted, seconds? Minutes? A lifetime? Forever?Finally it broke, and we both laughed. We shared a mutual mix of embarrassment and excitement at the state we found ourselves in. My cock, hanging there, slowly deflating. Her breasts still exposed. Cum everywhere.“Holy shit that was a mess!” She exclaimed. “I knew, I knew something would, you know, come out, but, wow, holy shit!”I realized with horror the mess I had made on her. “Oh god, Amy, I'm sorry, really, it just happened so fast, I wasn't thinking, I,”She cut me off. “It's  okay. I, I loved it. I loved making that happen. I loved that you felt good. I loved that it was because, because of me.” I could hear the pride in her voice, like a sense of accomplishment.“Shit, we better clean up” she gasped suddenly. She then grabbed the towel she had brought and started desperately wiping away the spunk from her boobs. “Take one last look” she said as she fixed her suit, covering up her breasts to my dismay.She then continued cleaning herself, mopping up the jizz that had splattered on her suit, hands and feet.“It's  okay, don't worry,” she said; to herself or me I wasn't sure. “I'll clean most of this up and in the dark no one will notice the stains, and I'll jump back in the pool real quick and that should,” She paused, looked at me, still standing there, cock deflated now but sticky with my cum, then laughed and threw me the towel. "Here, clean up and put that away,“ she said quickly, ”we gotta get back before someone notices we've been missing.“I quickly wiped myself down, and noticed her eying my penis one last time."It's, softer now.” She whispered.“Yeah, you, you tired it out.” I winked and smiled. She laughed, again looking pleased with herself.We quickly finished cleaning up, did a double check on each other, adjusted our clothing to make sure everything was back in place, then shared one last, lingering kiss.I looked her in the eye, resolved to tell her my feelings. “Amy, I, I lov,”“Hush.” She said, cutting me off. “We gotta go! Now!”We crept down the path, back the way we came. I could hear the sounds of the party again as we came to the end of our tree cover.We stopped, peaking out cautiously, seeing who may be looking in our direction.It looked clear, and I was about to step out when Amy stopped me.“Wait,” she whispered. “I'll go first. My mom knows I like to visit that clearing alone sometimes. I tell her I pray out there, but I really just go to get away from them and be alone sometimes. If she or someone else sees me coming out alone, that's my story, that I slipped away for a quiet moment of prayer.”You genius, I thought as I smiled admiringly at her.“You wait a few minutes. If I get back without questions, I'll head right for the house, wash my suit off better and make sure to rinse this towel out. Wait till I'm in the house, then come out. If anyone questions you, tell them,” Here she paused, hesitated.“I'll tell them I had to pee and the bathroom was occupied. Embarrassing, but better than the truth” I whispered back.She smiled. “That will work, good thinking.  Okayhere I go. Oh one last thing,”She paused, kissed my lips quickly, touched my cheek gently,“, I love you too.”Then she turned, and stepped out from the trees, walking slowly back towards the yard.Amy cleans up, then has a few minutes of alone time..Looking around, the coast was clear, and she made a beeline up the stairs and towards the bathroom. In the hallway, she almost plowed into her best friend Cindy, who had just exited the bathroom.“Hey, there you are,” said Cindy. “I was looking for you earlier. Where were you?”Amy panicked for a moment but quickly collected herself, and managed a calm, casual reply. “Oh just went for a walk, needed some quiet time to reflect, be with God, ya know?” Amy then made a move to get around Cindy, trying to reach the bathroom before Cindy noticed anything suspicious.But it was too late. “You look, flushed. Nervous. You okay? Something wrong?” Cindy asked.“No nothing,” Amy spat out too quickly. “Just, just really gotta pee.” She tried again for the bathroom.Cindy caught her up again. “Something is up, I can tell. Come on, dish!” she pleaded.“I'll, I'll tell you about it later, I promise,” Amy stammered.“You better, bestie,” Cindy called after her as Amy finally made it to the bathroom and slammed the door.“Whew, finally,” Amy whispered to herself. She double checked to make sure she locked the door, then turned to examine herself in the mirror.Her face broke into a huge grin. “I can't believe we just did that,” she thought, recalling the recent time she'd just spent alone in the woods with Tommy.Her good Christian upbringing told her she should be feeling guilt and shame, like a wanton little slut that men would never respect, let alone marry.But she didn't really believe any of that. Instead, all she felt was the joy and excitement of a young woman discovering both love and the pleasures of the flesh at the same time.She composed herself quickly; can't dwell on that just yet. Things to do first.She examined her bathing suit in the mirror. Despite her best efforts, she could still see the dried remains of Tommy's, sperm? Semen? She knew there was a difference but couldn't remember what. It had dried to dark patches on her light blue suit.“I'll have to change it,” she thought. “I'll tell mom I spilled something on it.” She quickly stripped off her suit and as she did so, noticed another stain. This one in the crotch.“Wow, girl, you really got yourself excited, didn't you?” she thought. The gusset of her suit was damp and sticky, and as she held it up closer to examine it, she caught a strong whiff of the scent of her vagina that not even the pool chlorine could drown out.It wasn't an unpleasant smell. She'd smelled it before of course, during her relatively recent discovery and explorations of the pleasures of self pleasure. She found herself wondering if Tommy would enjoy her scent.Masturbation was a “sin” her parents would condemn, no doubt, but she'd felt no shame in touching herself, in discovering how her body reacted to the exploration of her fingers over her most intimate parts.Almost absent mindedly, Amy ran her hand over the fine blonde pubic hair covering her mound. Slipping downwards between her legs, she discovered the slick warm wetness that still lingered there. She felt the pulsing and throbbing of the little bump at the top that she knew would give her incredible pleasure if she just,“Not now, dammit,” she swore to herself. “Get this done, quick.”She stooped, still naked, and quickly washed out her suit along with the towel she'd used to wipe herself down earlier, making sure to get all of Tommy's sticky stuff off of both.Looking down, she noticed a faded drop of, cum, she decided to call it, a word she'd heard before somewhere, dried now but still visible on her left breast.She touched it, tentatively, then smelled her finger. On a sudden whim, she tasted it.The taste was faint, but tangy and salty. She wondered for a moment what it would be like to taste it fresh, and her vagina throbbed at the thought.“Not now!” she thought again, and quickly jumped in the shower, soaping and rinsing her whole body as quickly as possible. Her private parts begged her to linger over washing them. She ignored it.Finished bathing, Amy grabbed a fresh towel, dried off, and wrapped herself in it. She then scooped up the wet suit and soiled towel. She'd put them in her bedroom hamper, and hopefully remember to do her own laundry first thing tomorrow.She cracked the bathroom door and peeked out. All clear.Her bedroom door was just a few steps down the hall and she made it through and behind it in seconds. Again she quickly locked her door.She walked over to her bedroom window that overlooked the yard where the party was still going on and peeked out through the curtains.Her parents were still playing the card game they'd been at with the other parents when she and Tommy had first snuck off to the woods for what turned out to be way more than just the kissing she'd planned on.She looked around for Tommy, and saw him sitting alone by the edge of the pool, dangling his feet in the water, looking lost in thought.She had a sudden overwhelming desire to knock on the window, get his attention, and flash him her boobs. A desire she quickly squashed. “If my parents saw that they'd chain me in the basement for a month with a rosary,” she said, grimacing at the thought.She would go back out and join him soon, she thought. Hopefully get to talk privately but if not, at least spend time with him, basking in their secret shared stolen moments together.“But first,” she thought, “God help me but I need to take care of this first.”Amy closed the curtains, making sure they were completely covering her window. She doubted anyone could see anything that high up, but she was taking no chances.She walked over to her bed, dropped her towel, and lay naked over the bedspread.“I've only got a few minutes or I'm gonna need another story to tell,” she thought.But a few minutes was all she'd need really.Amy had only truly discovered masturbation last summer. It was her 18th birthday party, another pool party, and of course Tommy had been there.They'd been swimming of course, along with the usual horse play.Nothing had happened between them then, but at one point while she was sunning herself on the deck, Amy saw something.Or at least, she thought she did.Tommy had just climbed out of the pool near her, and as he stood up, his suit was clinging to him tightly, and Amy, who was lounging in her pool chair, sunglasses on, saw quite clearly the outline of his, well, she was pretty sure it was his penis.It only lasted a second, as he adjusted his suit and the fabric fell away from it, but that moment locked in Amy's mind.She'd suddenly become fascinated with seeing it again, and found herself, over and over again throughout the day, stealing glances at his crotch when she thought he wasn't looking, keeping her sunglasses on so she wouldn't be obvious about it.Every time he moved, everytime he bent or even walked, she looked for any telltale signs of it under his suit, to the point she was probably over imagining every curve of the fabric of his bathing suit.That night when she crawled into bed, that singular moment of him stepping out of the pool, suit tight and clinging around the outline of his genitals, was replaying over and over in her mind, not allowing sleep to come.She'd touched herself before that night, off and on, even though she'd been taught that was a sin of course.But that night, she felt a hot ache between her legs she'd never experienced before, an ache that begged to be touched, massaged, fondled, fingered.She'd experienced her first true orgasm that night, and in the months since had figured out the best ways to bring that incredible feeling over and over again.And almost every time, she wound up thinking about the outline of Tommy's penis in his bathing suit.Now though, oh, she had so, So much more to think about!She'd kissed him. Made out with him!She hadn't just seen the outline of his penis this time. She'd actually seen it fully hard and erect and literally making a tent in his suit.She'd actually touched it! First over his suit, then actually took down his shorts and literally saw and touched it fully exposed!It even moved, like it had a mind of its own! Oh how that had made her laugh with delight.And best of all, she'd made him squirt! Everywhere!Amy's mind raced with all of this as she rubbed her clit furiously. She had no time for a slow build up and didn't need it.Her vagina was on fire; swollen, slick and dripping as she rubbed herself.She never used her fingers too deeply, wanting to keep her virginity intact, but explored deep enough to imagine the tip of Tommy's cock, (“Yes, cock, that's what he called it,” she remembered) pushing its way into her tight virgin opening.

Kiera and Tiff share highlights from the Dental A-Team Summit — the best one yet! They touch on communication, the life cycle of a business, keeping teams energized, and more. Mark your calendars for the Dental A-Team Summit 2026! Episode resources: Subscribe to The Dental A-Team podcast Schedule a Practice Assessment Leave us a review Transcript:  Kiera Dent (00:00) Hello, Dental A Team listeners, this is Kiera and ⁓ gosh, today's a great day. I have the one and only Spiffy Tiffy on the podcast. I feel like we're going back to like OG status here, Tiff. Like it's been a while. Welcome to the podcast. How are you?   Tiffanie (00:14) I'm good. Thank you. Luckily, Shelbi snuck a time in here for us. I mean, gosh, we've got a birthday podcast. We've got this coming up. Like we've got all kinds of stuff in the works, but I'll see you in a gear in a year. Right? That's all we get.   Kiera Dent (00:26) I know, right? See ya! See you next   May. I'll see ya. No, I love it because honestly, you and I host, we podcast, you take a lot with the consultants and so ⁓ I selfishly put you in on my day of podcasting because I miss, I miss our OG days. I miss ⁓ us hanging out. I mean, I did take us on a hike and podcast. Like that was really going back in style. Supposedly the video works. If you guys saw it, give us a thumbs up. ⁓   We were both very awkwardly uncomfortable sitting up there, but it was awesome. And the things like this, got sunburned. So that was funny when we were up there, all the pieces, but it was a good time. And I felt like this back to our original roots, Tiff. Sometimes I think we need to remember where we came from and how we got here. So, I mean, I was just talking to Shelbi and Kristy and told them about our Venmo days and how you stayed with me through all these years. If you don't know the Venmo story,   Tiffanie (00:57) There were so many courts.   I agree.   Here I am.   Kiera Dent (01:22) When Tip first started, I paid her via Venmo and Venmo has maxes if you didn't know that. Tip was a 10.99, so I paid her via Venmo. I would not recommend this. And why Tiffanie stayed with me, I don't know because the Venmo would max and I'd have to text her and be like, hey, so it's maxed out. Give me like two days. It wasn't that I didn't have money. It's just that Venmo would max. So Tip, I don't know. Like how did you feel like that wasn't a shady business? That's question number one and then we'll get into our real topic today.   Tiffanie (01:31) Thank you.   have no idea. Honestly, I don't have an answer for that. I truly just don't. I just trusted and I mean, by early on, it was like the first two months of working together and you didn't have employees yet. So I guess in the back of my mind, I was like, we're just creating the systems, like we're figuring it out. And worst case scenario, like I always, I always have a backup plan and I was still in my office. So it was like, that's fine. We're figuring this out. We're going to see how it works. And here we are almost eight years later.   Kiera Dent (01:51) Ha   you   You are.   It's incredible. Nope. Definitely not Venmo. And it was funny because I was thinking back to like startup businesses and I did a podcast with someone else and we were talking about like, I think you forget when you like go to open your second location or your third of like, ⁓ yeah. Like we had to scrap it that hard when we first started. So Tiff, thanks for, thanks for being an OG, which stands for original gangster, not oldie, but goodie, but it's okay. If you want to do Kiera's style, I had to ask Tiff.   Tiffanie (02:18) Not Venmo-ing.   Kiera Dent (02:44) a things in my life. had to educate me on a few and that was one of them. was like, Tiff, does OG stand for? And here we are. So, Tiff, I figured with you and I on the podcast today, I thought it'd be really fun. You and I just in person did our fifth summit. Can you believe five summits? Like Tiff.   Tiffanie (02:49) Luckily I'm all filtered.   No, when we had,   actually saw it on social media, on our social media. It said like, our fifth summit is coming. And I was like, oh my gosh, is that true? Like, you sent the postage on our Instagram and that's how I knew. So no, I can't believe that it was our fifth summit. It blew my mind when I saw that.   Kiera Dent (03:09) you   Yeah, it was well and there was a point in time where I debated if I wanted to keep doing summits. And the only reason that I actually went through is because we started the summits. Our first one was in 2021. And I knew I would be able to remember how many we had done because 2021 is one, two is two, and I was like, we got to keep this up. Otherwise, I'm going to really get off count. So that's why I know it's the fifth because it's 2025.   ⁓ But I think honestly, Tiff, you and I, I wanted to give some highlights. If you missed it, you missed out and you should definitely mark your calendars for next year. I will say with wild confidence and Tiff, I think you would agree of all the summits that we have put on, ⁓ this was by far, think our best production that we've ever done. I think it was our best content. I think it was our best flow. And like the feedback that we got from this summit was off the charts, like shocking how good it was. That's my opinion. Next year, it's April 24th. So if you missed us,   Tiffanie (03:45) piece.   Kiera Dent (04:14) this year, mark your calendars right now, block it out. It is a Friday. We do it for a half a day. It is CE. So you're definitely going to want to block April 24th, 2026. That's coming to you guys. But Tiff, I felt it was our best and I've got some ideas and we want to give some recaps, but what were kind of your takes on the summit this year?   Tiffanie (04:30) Yeah, I think we just got it dialed in. We take feedback every time we do anything. Every time we consult a practice one-on-one, every time we group consult practices, webinars, like anything we do. So Summit, there's always been feedback requests. And I think we've done really well narrowing it down and figuring out what the biggest requests were. I think one of the major things that played to our advantage was really getting a ton of information in a short amount of time. I think,   crammed as much in, what do we do? Like four and a half hours as we have done in a day and a half. And we did really, really well. The presentation was clean. It was crisp. had a ton of engagement and honestly, we're still getting people scheduling the calls right now. ⁓ Today you've even done some during your podcasting day. I know just to make sure that everybody's gotten the resources that we had available. And I just think it was jam packed with a ton of information and   Kiera Dent (05:02) Yeah, four and a half.   Yeah. ⁓   Tiffanie (05:28) It stacks really, really well with the consulting that we do for our one-on-one clients and for our group consulting. It just honestly played right into how all of the consultants operate with all of our clients. So it was fantastic. I agree.   Kiera Dent (05:42) Yeah, I thought it and I agree with you. think it was, ⁓ I think we really dug into this extraordinary and something Tiff, you and I, this was Tiff's vision. So Kiera's vision was summit, Tiff's vision were these in-person like doctor, leadership, masterminds. And you have been pushing me for probably what? Like four five years to do this. Like it has been, we're at five years then. It's been a solid push. I remember the day this came about, I think you do too. were, ⁓   Tiffanie (05:59) Bye as long as we've been doing summit.   Kiera Dent (06:08) definitely team was on a budget back in the day. And I still think to this day, even not on a budget tip and I would still do this. We're sharing a hotel room and we were sitting there chatting late at night. And I remember Tiff, you're like, Kiera, I have this vision of these in-person events where we get all our doctors together and we do like life and we do business. And I was like, I see it. And then you're like, and I also think we should have a coffee shop. Like it was like both mixed into one. I think the coffee shop also threw me cause I'm like, how are we going to do all that?   Tiffanie (06:29) I'm   you   Kiera Dent (06:37) But we literally came to it, by the way, just highlighting, you're in the blue shirt, I'm in the pink shirt today. How perfect is that? If you guys don't know, this is another vision. Tiff and I aren't going to be 90, 90 plus year old grannies. We have the same birthday. I'm gonna be cotton candy pink, Tiff's gonna be cotton candy blue. So whenever we show up this way, it always makes me giggle just how in sync we always are. But back to our vision of these in-person that Tiff had, I think it played into our summit of we're really getting intentional of like,   Tiffanie (06:56) You can have steak.   Kiera Dent (07:06) life on purpose and business on purpose. And so this year's theme was ⁓ unlocking, gosh, was unlocking extraordinary leadership and profitability. And what we wanted to do is I get really annoyed as a CEO when I do CE and it just is coming to me as the owner to then take it back and rally TIF. And honestly, when I've tried to come back and rally the whole team, I just noticed there was this disconnect. And I think as a company, we've always had this vision of like, it's dental, it's doctors and team. Like, look at our name.   Dental A Team doctors and team, like it really flies together. And so being able to bring teams together and doctors together in your office, in your space, but teach you life skills and dental skills. And Tiff, know like when you go to offices, people tell you all the time, like how grateful they are. You teach them life through dentistry. Like walk me through why you do that, how you do it. I know it's just like who you are as your DNA, but I think that's why you have so much passion for what we do.   Tiffanie (08:00) Yeah, thank you. I appreciate that. I truly believe that ⁓ if I can create passion in someone for what they do for a living, that they'll stay lifelong. think that, I don't know. I don't know, Kara. I think, like you said, it's just naturally ingrained in me. It's just who I am. I take a lot of...   what I learn personally, and I duplicate that and I kind of like copy and paste it onto who I am as a as a team member and as an employee because I don't believe I hate the term work life balance. ⁓ I have like a Jars and crazy because I live one life I have one life and I have different spaces of life for sure. But if I 100 % show up differently in every space of life, I'm going to feel like I'm running ragged. So if I can look at   Kiera Dent (08:31) Ha ha!   Mm-hmm.   Tiffanie (08:48) relationships as just relationships. And then there's the stack of like, intimate versus friendship, like for sure, there's that deviation. But if I can treat every relationship with the same basics, and communication with the same basics, then I'm not confusing myself. I'm not trying to be something I'm not, and I'm not working harder. You know, I love easy, you know, I love   nothing more than defined efficiencies. And like, that's a major efficiency in my life is really being able to stack a belief that I have and then copy and paste it into work. So the way that I communicate with you is the same way that I communicate with my boyfriend, Aaron, or my son Brody. It just, I'm using different words ⁓ to get a different, to get a point across. So when I go into practices and I work with teams and I work with doctors, that's the kind of stuff that I leave them.   So when I'm speaking about how we can communicate, I'm also mixing in how those communication tools not only have helped our company and UNI's communication tenfold, but also   how it helps me and my personal relationships at home. So I constantly, I think if you polled all of my offices, I don't think there's anyone out there who doesn't know who Brody is. He secretly probably hates that. He gets hellos, gets birthday cards, all these things. But I utilize him as such an example for how we can show up for our families and for our kids using the same tools. And so when I walk away and teams are saying that, they're saying, my gosh, Tiff, like.   Kiera Dent (10:00) Mm.   Mm-hmm.   Tiffanie (10:17) I went home and I talked to my husband last night and I had the first real conversation that I've been able to have with him in forever because I listened, because I used the tools that you told me to use on patients. So the way that you're listening to a patient, the way that you're putting your ego aside and allowing your patient to be the most important.   person in the room, sometimes we have to put that aside and allow our spouse to be the most important person in the room for the time being and have a conversation instead of having a telling where we kind of just sit and we just talk at each other. We're not actually listening. We're not actively engaged and jumping to the assumptions, all those pieces. So I think that's how I do it. And then I want like mass scale of that because I can only hit so many, so many people one-on-one.   And I think that's something that you and I have envisioned for the company for a really long time. We know that there's a limit of how many teams and how many doctors each consultant can affect. So being able to take these pieces and these skills and these developments that do smash life and work together on a mass scale like summit or these in-person events that we're doing now for our doctors and our leaders was really something that I think spoke to both of us to be able to just   get the message out, get things changed on a mass scale.   Kiera Dent (11:32) Totally. And I think that that just ties right into our vision of Dental A Team is to positively impact the world of dentistry in the greatest way possible. And we do that through expert consulting for dentists and teams. And you're right. Like it's funny, we always run into these zones of like, we've hit the ceiling, we've hit the ceiling of where we are. So how do we like turn and pivot and give more? Because as you were saying that I might actually think that that's the secret sauce to Dental A Team. I think we focus on life and business. We focus on you as a human and we do it through dentistry and like dentistry is our vehicle.   What did I say the other day? said, ⁓ life is my passion, dentistry is my avenue. And so really, or our platform. So we're able to come and like help you have this amazing life. And that's, think what all the summit was about. Like it was literally, how do we do this? And so we walked the participants through like, what does extraordinary mean to you? And so if you attended the summit, hopefully this is a good like analysis and like, how did you do and how are you doing? And kudos to all those who joined our Dental A Team family. By far, this was our best year of welcoming new offices in. And I think it just spoke to like,   the flow that we were in and the mission that we're about. And we really brought in our Dental A Team Success model and we call it the Yes Model. So you can say yes to more things in your life, to whatever you want. And the Y stands for you as a person and the E stands for earnings and profitability. The S stands for systems and team development. And when you add those three components together, you get success with E's. And Tiff, I think the U part was probably my favorite and funniest part of the entire thing we went through. There are these little.   human beings that we draw and we like break up all the parts of our life and Tiff did one of the funniest things she's ever done in front of me. And we were we were looking at her like current life and how her time was split up. And she'd never done this exercise. I was so excited to do it with her in real life. And then Tiff tell about your ideal life and what ⁓ what we uncovered. So like, okay, let me just give the vigil. Basically, what the idea was, and you can try this is you take like a little image of you as a human and you break it apart and you you look to see   like in your day in and day out life, just like Tiff said, it's not, we're breaking apart, like you, your life and your work balance, but it was like, how are you spending your time, cut up on a human body? kind of like, like if you think about those cows and they have like the meat chunks, like drawn out of them, like here's the filet, here's the ribeye, like kind of like that, but on you of like, where's my work? Where's my family? Where's my friends? Where's my hobbies? Where's my working out? Like whatever's important to you and like how much of your physical body, like in a visual of your full life,   How much of that are we spending in different areas and what does it look like? Like it's a really awesome, if you didn't get to participate in it, it was real fun. And then what we do, and we had like two little, little images next to each other. And then on the other side, we said, okay, this is what you're doing currently and this is what real life looks like. What would your ideal life look like? Like, what would you want to spend? Like, where would you put this? And it's so fascinating because where people put things, it actually says a lot about them. Like what you put on the legs and what you put on the feet and what you put on the arms and what you put across your heart, what you put on your head. Like it really helps to identify things. But tip.   Go ahead, take this away as long as you're not embarrassed by it, because it was so freaking funny of how this shook out in real time.   Tiffanie (14:30) I mean, I've got   hundreds of people already, so why not just ramp it up? Now we've got thousands, I guess. That's fine. No, I never, nothing's, no, maybe some things are too far, I guess, but I'm an open book. So it was actually, it was really, really cool. And I had not done it yet. I've done other things similar to it. Even we have done similar things to it, but just really looking at   Kiera Dent (14:37) Why not? Here we go.   Tiffanie (14:56) I took it as like my vision of where I wanted my life to be. And then like, what is going to propel me there? Like what aspects of life and relationships, et cetera, will propel me to that vision? So kind of what we did in person in March. Yeah.   Kiera Dent (15:08) And kudos to you, Tiff, because that's what it's supposed to be. Like it's literally   helping you see like, okay, where am I spending it? And then where do I want to become? And the idea is to help you visualize your future, but also take it in as an identity of you to help you actually see how you yourself is that identity of the future vision. So huge kudos. Tiffanie got it. That was the idea behind it. That's why we put it in a human form for you. It kind of looks weird. Like they like these weird little doll. I don't know. Like they look weird. We still are trying to work on it.   Tiffanie (15:34) She likes to call them voodoo   dolls. They're funny.   Kiera Dent (15:36) Shush, don't   say that. That's really going dark, Tiff. Go on, go on. She's sharing all my secrets.   Tiffanie (15:41) you call them them. So maybe don't tell me those things because I'm an   open book apparently. So we did the first one and I was like, well, it was really good. It was enlightening. It was actually really cool. And afterwards, I keep thinking about like where things were in order with my chakras and all of that stuff that, you know, I'm obsessed with. So it really made a huge difference there. But I did my first one. And then what I did is I folded the paper. They're both on the same piece of paper. And I was like, I don't want my   Kiera Dent (15:48) Bye!   Mm-hmm.   Tiffanie (16:11) current layout to impact what I want my what I'm desiring. Right. So I folded in half so I couldn't see my current layout. Well, what that did was took away from my brain the pieces that I had on there. And I had everything on my future one on my what I want my ideal. I had everything duplicated on there just like different spaces except I forgot to put work on there.   So work got removed from my life. I don't know when this is happening, ⁓ but apparently, I don't know. I said, you know what, it's just because I don't have a work-life balance. I just have life and work is just integrated into every piece of my life because I enjoy it so much. So yeah, it was a really humorous event ⁓ during summit. know somebody said in one of the chats, what was it? Best resignation letter ever.   Kiera Dent (16:44) you   you   Yeah. Mm-hmm.   Mm-hmm. Exactly.   Tiffanie (17:07) I was like, my gosh, that's   hilarious. That's amazing. So it was, it was funny. think that, I think that I have this innate ability to think of my life as what I want it to be and work supports it. And whatever it is that I'm doing, I make sure that I'm passionate about the avenues that I'm taking. I think that's why I do include so much life because life   like coaching and those pieces have just helped me so much in my personal life. And so as I looked at it and as I thought back about it, I'm like, gosh, it's just that those are the pieces that are insanely important to me and work is insanely important to me. But work is what propels those pieces in a lot of ways for me. And so thinking about like the amount of time separated out, I think just didn't feel right. You know what I mean? On that one, but it was hilarious. It was a great moment. If you were there.   Kiera Dent (17:58) Mm hmm. It was really funny. It was really entertaining.   Tiffanie (18:03) Yeah, it was super interesting.   Kiera Dent (18:03) It was super entertaining. And it was it. But I think as you just said it, Tiff, and I didn't think about this at the time, I actually think it's awesome that your identity is not work. And I think that you as a human, like work is a part of it, life is a part of it. But work is not an identity piece of who you are. And I think that's been the case for so long. And I think for me, like work was such a huge identity piece for me that like we shifted it to where   it's not work and actually changed what I view about the company and now the company is my passion project. And so it gets lumped into my passions more so than it gets lumped into work. And it's even interesting the language. And so we really went through these pieces and it was awesome to go through and tip. Thanks for sharing that. And I just think like such a good visual. ⁓ it was funny because I was like, so tip, is this your resignation letter? Like on live screen and she's like, it's not, I promise. Like things are good.   ⁓ But it was, it was quite interesting. And then we also went through like the life cycle of a business. And I think that actually was so telling. We pulled that from Tony Robbins and like, where are you on the life cycle of a business as you as a human? And it's been interesting is when we've talked to people post summit, they've said that that helps them just so much to see like, my gosh, like me as a human, I may be further along, but my business is at like this toddler stage. And so I need to hire people that are more in this younger energetic space because I'm over here on the other side, or I need to like,   kick it up and have this, or maybe my team is on this further side where they're maybe closer to retirement, but me as a new owner, I'm actually not there. And I thought it was just such an interesting spot for them to see where they were. And then of course we dug into the earnings, the money. So we walked through them through like profitability and overhead calculator and your monthly cost expenses. And then how do you figure this out? And how do you become profitable? And ⁓ really helping them see how like your supplies and your costs and your overhead directly impact your profit. And then   a couple quick ways for you to actually watch this, and that's through a KPI scorecard, and then also giving you then the systems, and we purposely hit two systems within, like we had you assess 12 systems on a 12 monthly basis, so that way you can keep them as a cadence, but then really diving into a couple that will boost your profitability and help your patients, and that was through block scheduling and case acceptance. So just a really fun way, and then after that, we hit.   Some of my favorite parts and some parts that people really loved, like I thought it was interesting when we went through like enemies of efficiency and the delegation ladder and like, where are you at and how much are you delegating? So many people said like, my name was in all these tiers of the delegation ladder. And then we actually went through case studies, like what are, like looking at hundreds and thousands of practices, I loved this part so much Tiff and we brought to the table like, what are the characteristics of these extraordinary leaders?   for teams and for owners. And then what are the ones of the not so good? Like it is not hard when we walk into a practice, when we look at these leaders, we can usually see, are they going to be successful or are they not within very short amount of time and even talking to them on the phone. ⁓ And so being able to go through that. I think just like the way it all stacked of like looking at you as a person, looking at your business, looking how they combine together and not be separated. And then like, shoot enemies of efficiency delegation, like just so many nuggets. And if you missed it,   reach out. There might be some things that we could share with you guys, but I hope you put it your calendar because I think one people left there inspired and excited. I've had people like I saw an office right after and they said, Kiera, like what you guys put together was so helpful and so impactful. And like I was able to take things and have tactical and like people had their teams there and they're like you teaching my team to think about our practice as a business, but also as a patient centered focus and also as us as humans, like   Where do you get that in CE anywhere else? And Tiff, really truly think that that's the secret sauce of what we've tried to create and what we have created for all these practices. So that's kind of like my nutshell of like, love the case studies. I love sharing what people do. Like I loved going through leadership and like the good and the not so good. And we actually had people like put in there, like, what do think good leaders are? And what do you think bad leaders are? And like the not so influential ones. And to see, because there are truly patterns and to like figure out the pattern and DNA of these great practices so you can go model and mirror it.   I just think was like freaking magic to share with people because we see it. They don't necessarily get to see it day in and day out.   Tiffanie (22:12) Yeah, I totally agree. ⁓ I always tell my practices, my and my doctors, that my biggest goal is that the business works for them, not them working for the business. And I think the tools that we shared with them and the things that they could take home, the communication tools, the efficiency tools, all of those like, yes, models, everything that we sent them away with are easily, easily implemented, and will propel towards that goal where the business literally is supporting   your life and maybe, you know, right now today on your current little man, your little person, your, you know, work, your business might be a large portion of that human being. And it was for us for a long time because it had to be, it was a space that   We had to create that and we had to show up every day for the business so that eventually the business could show up for us. And I think we've gotten to the point now, both of us where this company and this business and the people that we have here with us on our side are supporting that vision and really things have started to shift. So on the life cycle of a business, like you might be in that stage where you are hungry to get your business running off the ground and you might be putting more in there than your future self wants. But guess what? If you know that vision, it's   super clear, you can make your business work for you so that you're not constantly working for your business and eventually it will turn   Kiera Dent (23:34) And I think it's just a to me that's like what gets us excited like I love giving people their life back I love like tiff as much as I give you a hard time about having work off of there That was not the case a year ago Like you were stressed out of your mind about work And I think it would have taken a huge chunk and I was stressed a year ago about work too like I think it was a huge portion of our time our mental energy and I think like you and I have both helped each other get our lives back. I think that we are happier humans now   And so we're living proof of it, but then also to give practices their lives back, to give teams their lives back to, like there's an office that I'm super excited we're working with. And they said like, I'm sober out. feel like, and like the whole leadership team, they're like, we're the ones who are here after hours. We're the ones that are here before. We're the ones who are like, just they're like exhausted. They're like ringing a rag out and then you squeeze it even more trying to get like the last two drops of life out of them. And I said,   What would it be like if I told you that if you got out of here every day at five o'clock, you're not allowed to stay later, you're not allowed to come in earlier. And at the end of that week, you'd be able to go on a trip to Cabo or wherever you want to go, pick your dream location, Hawaii, the Caribbean. I don't care. You choose your place. Or if you want like, I don't know, say 50,000 bucks or whatever it is, could you get out on time? And they were all like, yes. And I said, so A, we know it's possible and B,   that's getting your life back. So first homework assignment working with us is everyone's out the door by five, at least one day this week. And it's crazy because just small little changes that don't seem huge help people get their life back. And Tiff, it was just so magical to be with you and to be in person with you and to present and to give this. And I think that that's probably why we were both so excited from it. Like we, felt like we were in Taylor Swift. Let me just give a little Swiftie, like the lavender haze. I felt like we were in the Dental A Team haze after the summit of just the   Tiffanie (25:19) Thank   Kiera Dent (25:23) euphoria of knowing we were able to give people their life back, their teams getting energized, giving them hope and excitement. Again, not just about a practice, but about a life. So those are kind of my takeaways to have any last thoughts you have, because I loved it. I'm so grateful you were a part of it. ⁓ Ride or die, cotton candy pink and blue for life, like truly just being able to deliver our magic and to change lives and to bless them through dentistry, I think is something that we both... ⁓   I think I took for granted for a hot minute and realized like what a beautiful blessing it is in the way we're doing it now versus stringing ourselves up to dry, doing it so hard, now doing it through passion and ease and flow rather than through force and pull like we did in the past.   Tiffanie (26:04) I agree. Yeah, I totally agree. I did all of that. And I think having the team that we have behind us, the consultants who are here and they are so excited to help so many new clients this week, we have just seen such an influx of people ready to change their lives, ready to change what their business model looks like. And like you said, get their lives back. It's been just really incredible and watching our consulting team just rise to the occasion rally. I mean, we've got clients that just signed up this week that I've got Trish and Kristy and   Dana has already implemented tools. Dana has already within weeks found significant money issues and things going on that it's just really cool to be able to watch so many people outside of you and I be able to truly transform lives. And that's what that's what we're all about is really just creating the best for everyone that's involved.   Kiera Dent (26:57) Yeah, Div, I love it and I agree. Our consultants are second to none. And so if you missed out, you did miss out. And put it on your calendar for next year. I do believe that Dental A Team Summit is next to none. We just have so much fun. We bring fun to CE and we make it enjoyable and easy. But I hope you choose to join us next year for sure.   But if you're thinking like what we just talked about, you want to know more about, or you want some tips for it, or you want some of the resources that we share, reach out. Hello@TheDentalATeam.com. We'll happily like assess it with you and your practice. Like we have given so many tools out and so much help to all these practices, but I think truly giving you your life back, helping you help more patients and having more fun is what we're about. So Tip, thanks for being on the podcast. Thanks for doing Summit with me. ⁓ I enjoyed it and I just appreciate and adore you so much as a human and as a colleague, as a coworker, as a mentor, and just being in my life.   for who you are. So thanks for being here today. I super appreciate you.   Tiffanie (27:48) Thank you. Thank you for having me and supporting me through my journey.   Kiera Dent (27:52) And for all of you listening, thanks for listening and we'll catch you next time on the Dental A Team Podcast.

 Leave it to her beaverThe 1950s was a swinging time.Based on a post by mydeepsix. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Forward: People think the 1950s were a prudish, almost Victorian time, the "Leave it to Beaver" era of "Separate single beds for married couples", but that is so untrue. In a well-crafted effort to convince society to embrace the television, Hollywood moguls heavily censored the studios to leave out any hint of sexuality. Networks were hiding sex, and so were communities across the nation. But every town had countless social groups who collaborated in mutual sexual kinks. Here's a tale from my early years.Homecoming.I arrived home from an overnight business trip early one afternoon, just as the lawn boy was peddling away on is bicycle. Bobby, shirtless, young, blonde kid working the summer to pay for next semester at city college. The lawn looked great, I noticed the hedges were freshly trimmed.My wife Maureen was waiting for me, dressed in a housecoat and pink fuzzy slippers. "Welcome Home!" she said, kissing me on the cheek. I turned and kissed her on the mouth, surprising her a little, I think, but kissing her deeply. She hesitated at first, then kissed me back with gusto. I thought I detected a musky scent on her breath, for a moment, but then she reached between us and ran her fingers over my trousers to tug my growing cock, and I quickly forgot about it. "Can't wait until tonight, Mister, so I can welcome you back properly!" she chided me."The lawn looks great!" I said, as she twirled off. "A home maker does what she can; I think Bobby did an especially good job today." She said, with a wicked grin, before disappearing into the kitchen. Then she came back into the living room with an icy martini and handing it to me, saying "Marge from 21st street said that when she gives him a blowjob, he trims her hedges for free." She said, in a feigned serious tone. I smiled. Marge is a famous slut, locally. Married, but lusty. Her retired husband liked to fish, She likes young men.We were married since she was 19. Maureen was the sexiest woman I had ever met. She grew more sensual and beautiful with each passing year. She seldomly ovulates, so we rarely deal with menstruation inconveniences.For a few years we tried having a baby. It was not to be. So for the past 7 years we assumed we couldn't. But on the bright side, we didn't need condoms.I'm well-hung and carry a big sack. Maureen and I loved fucking at least 4 nights a week.  I traveled overnight for business, 2 or 3 days a month. I had weeklong travel events at least twice each year.I was still classy and skilled enough to easily pick up a lady or two, usually married, for the evening's entertainment at the hotel bar wherever I stayed. Married women were eager to have a sexy adventure; then eager to leave once it was over.I never asked Maureen what she did when I was gone, but I'd met enough wives over the years to understand a woman's needs. Our rule was "No strangers are invited back to the house unless we were both home." Home was our sanctuary, period.Younger generations can call this "cheating", but in fact we were both living our best lives, and our marriage was strong.We had a few select friends, couples actually; whom we swapped partners with. Usually on New Years Eve and Independence Day, at least.Which reminded me of the freshly trimmed hedges I'd noticed earlier. I wondered if she was joking, or if she actually sucked Bobby's young cock outside, discretely? I'll have to ask her about that later.It was Friday, early autumn, we had a dinner engagement at the home of Neville Sinclair, a local celebrity. Both Maureen and I volunteered each year for his favorite charity, and this year he generously offered his home (Summer home, actually;) for our annual celebration.We knew him because he sometimes invited us over to meet his latest supermodel date, (showing off), or rising Hollywood starlet he was coaching. The night almost always ended with me screwing the model while he seduced Maureen in another room. He had class and sophistication, and his friendship and business connections were good for my career. My wife knew how to give my career a boost, like a lot of wives then. Maureen liked that he tried so hard to please her, and certainly the full dress dinners and expensive outings were a welcome treat.The Sinclair Home.At the celebration, Marge and I wore tennis whites, hoping to get a game in after the festivities, His house outside of town was enormous, you really didn't see it from the road in its entirety. 12 bedrooms, a pool, dock, solarium, separate parking facilities, the works. Our host had hired caterers, and staff, the party was grand. Almost the whole neighborhood was in attendance. This event was the highlight of the summer."Darn it!, Adam is here!" Maureen said, exasperated.Adam was a nice young man. Tall lanky athlete, he fancied himself a bit of a lady's man. Not even graduated college yet, and he thought he knew everything. And said so, often. The trouble was I saw him at work, we both saw him at church, and he volunteered seemingly just to hang around where he could bump into Maureen. He was everywhere we were. At the volunteer job site, he never missed an opportunity to take off his shirt, and flex when he knew Maureen was nearby. When we were moving building materials, if I picked up two cinder blocks, he'd make a point of getting three of four at a time. If I carried 5 planks of wood, he grabbed 10. I knew Maureen was amused by those antics, and I'm sure she was flattered by this stud performing for her attentions.But, we both got an "Immature" vibe from him, and thought it best not to include him in any of our sexy times. Especially his obnoxious ambition to one-up me, Neither Maureen or I had any interest in playing that game with him. (Hint: If you want to fuck my wife, don't be annoying to me!) Still, he was nothing of not persistent. At the party, She decided to prank him.After the dinner celebration, we did get a few matches in on our host's tennis court. Then wandered around the grounds and house. It was a treat to explore the well-kept grounds. Also, we were trying to ditch the ever-present Adam. It became a game. At one point, I saw Maureen whisper something to slutty old Marge,Then, Maureen said (loud enough for Adam to overhear) "Let's take our drinks up to the rooftop terrace and watch the sunset!" I visibly agreed, and we left down a long hall to the stairway, herding the crowd ahead of us, drinks in hand. At the last turn, Maureen looked behind to see if we'd been followed, then darted into a separate stairway leading down. We both hid just inside and waited until we heard Adam pass by on his way to the roof area and the lusty Marge in waiting. There would be enough people out there to distract him for a little while, at least.Maureen confessed with an evil grin; "I told Marge that Adam was looking for her."I chuckled at the thought. She would certainly tie him up for as long as she could. Poor Adam!Gameroom.We crept down the stairs to what we discovered was a party room. There was a full, stocked bar, pool table, pinball machines, and a jukebox. We left the lights off, but there were neon beer logo signs and the bar was lit from below, so our eyes got used to it pretty quickly, and it was fun to explore. In one corner near the pool table, was an old "Gypsy Fortuneteller" booth. It was essentially a wooden phone booth, except one side had a mirror with an old gypsy looking at a crystal ball, painted on the glass. If you entered from the back, you would tell it was a one-way mirror, and there was a light that when you hit a lever, illuminated your face. The illusion was, from the outside, it looked as if the gypsy had come to life. People would stand outside looking at the mirror, ask the gypsy a question, and the performer would hit the lever and speak. I stepped in, and Maureen (acting innocent) stood in front of the booth, saying "Oh, wise and mysterious gypsy, what is my fortune?" I flickered the lever, the lights illuminated my face and in a low voice with my best gypsy accent, said: "You will have an orgasm soon! In fact, many!"Maureen feigned shock. As I left the booth, my arms surrounded her tight, athletic body and I pulled her close, feeling her firm tits pushing against my chest, and kissing her deeply. I said "I'm so lucky to have you, my love!"She giggled, replying "You said the magic words, look!" and she showed me that she had removed her panties and were waiving them around.Still kissing her, I managed to drop my shorts in record time and pull her legs up over my hips. I walked back, lifting her ass onto the pool table, and in a swift motion my hard cock slid deep inside her tight, wet, cunt, pounding away.In a few short moments, she was moaning quietly and I was pumping her cunt full of my hot semen. She slid off the table and bent down to take my dripping wet cock in her mouth, savoring the fresh taste of our combined sex, it was a great part of our routine.Adam's Entry.Just then we heard footsteps on the stairs and a voice "Maureen?"  It was Adam, he found us! There was no escape!Maureen quickly picked up my shorts and her panties, pushing them into my hands and pushing me toward the gypsy booth. In a moment, I was secreted inside, but naked from the waist down still semi-hard too. Maureen grinned slyly at me, putting a finger against her lips "Shush" she mouthed, winking at me. What was that sly minx up to?"Adam, I'm here" Maureen said, demurely. Leaning up against the pool table, and striking a sexy pose. "Leave the lights out, we don't want to attract attention" she said, slyly sneaking me a wink.Adam looked around as his eyes adjusted to the low light, but Maureen put her hand on the side of his face, caressing his cheek. Adam looked like a deer who just spotted a wolf, his eyes wide. "Do you want to kiss me, Adam?" Maureen said, innocently.‘How devious' I thought, a great prank! He'd get a mouthful of my cock musk and cum from her lips, that would be funny!"Not waiting for an answer, Maureen pulled his head down to her lips. I never noticed how tall he was, maybe six two? But he bent over and kissed her. I thought I detected Adam start to pull away, perhaps realizing what her mouth tasted of, but Maureen grabbed his head with both hands and pulled him closer, kissing him passionately. It didn't take Adam too long to get over his surprise and he pulled Maureen in close, running his meaty hands over her back and touching the sides of her tits.I watched, fascinated, as she ran her hands over his muscled body as well, slowly and erotically touching him and getting him hot. This was too funny! I was afraid Adam might hear me chuckling, so I gritted my teeth. Any minute now he'd realize he'd been set up, and bolt home! She was good!But, to my surprise, the kiss when on, and Maureen let him slip his tongue into her mouth. I could see her chest heaving, and I knew she was allowing herself to become aroused. I thought to step out and stop things, but hesitated. Not sure why, but watching her with a lusty young man, maybe his first time with a woman, was oddly erotic, and I felt my own arousal growing.Adam Cleans my spunk.She pushed him back for a moment, and asked "Do you know how to eat a cunt, Adam?" I almost choked, stifling a laugh. Adam, looked worried for a second, I'm not sure he'd ever seen a cunt! But he nodded.Maureen said "Put my legs over your strong shoulders!" She leaned back on the pool table, lifting her tennis skirt, and showing him she was not wearing panties."Lick my hot cunt Adam;” Maureen pleaded. Adam hesitated."I'm so wet for you, see?" She said, pleading, and spreading her legs, lustfully.Oh, My god! She was going to get him to lick my fresh cum load out of her cunt! I was shocked, this was a devilish trick indeed! That would teach him not to lust after a married woman!Adam clumsily lifted her legs and Maureen locked her knees around his shoulders. Adam moved his face tentatively into Maureen's cooch and started licking, tentatively. Amateurishly. I thought she'd push him away and reveal the joke to him, at any moment, humiliating him and sending his on his way;  but she didn't, in fact she seem to encourage him. Maureen gasped and visibly shuddered at his efforts. He was a trouper, no doubt now, and his tongue continued to lap and his lips kiss at her cunt."Oh, lick my wet cunt! Please, harder!" Maureen cried out. She looked up at Adam whose busy tongue was pleasing her. He raised her legs higher and pulled them apart, exposing her wet, hairy slit. I don't know if he had any idea he was licking up her husband's fresh cum, but he was undeterred, and when at it with gusto. Young guys will do crazy things for cunt, that is for certain."Ah; oh yes!" Maureen cried out as Adam's tongue licked across her vulva. He flicked his tongue lightly against her clitoris before diving back in, deeply.Maureen moved one hand down to open up her cunt for Adam, pushing his head in with the other. I could see her pulling her cunt lips aside and letting the cream flow out.Adam tongued her clit and then fastened his mouth on it, sucking hard and pushing in deeply with his tongue."Oh; God! Yes! Oh Adam!" Maureen cried out as her cunt was overwhelmed with sensation. "Oh; what are you doing? It's fabulous; Oh, ah; Adam don't stop; keep doing that;” Maureen was rapidly losing control of the situation. What started out as a prank, was evolving into my wife enjoying, and even reaching orgasm from this hapless young suitor.Adam pushed a finger into her already sensitive hole and curled it upward, exposing her little button clit.Maureen quivered in sensual shock as his finger found her sensitive g spot. He finger fucked her as he continued to suck and tongue her clit and cunt.Encouraged by her cries of pleasure, Adam was relentless in stimulating her g spot, licking her wet cunt, lapping both our combined cream like a hungry wolf.Her entire body writhed and squirmed uncontrollably, she squealed and panted hard, her cunt must have positively tingled. By her response the feeling must have been intense."Oh god, I'm gonna cum;  Don't stop! Don't take your finger out, Adam! She cried out. "Adam! It's so intense, Oh god, oh fuck; oh!"Adam didn't stop his fingering and licking.Maureen arched her back as she drove her cunt urgently into Adam's face, as if trying to clamped down on Adam's finger and pull in deeper into her cunt. As her orgasm hit her, She lost all control."Ah; Ah; ah! Argh oh Fuck" Maureen's hips quivered and her thighs clenched his head, her body trembled spasmodically and then she stiffened, cried out, then went limp. Adam withdrew his fingers and wiped his mouth on the back if his arm."Did you really cum?" he asked her, boyishly.She eyed him, incredulously. "God; Yes!; that was amazing;  " She said, softly, panting. Holding onto him, legs still shaking, she said "So hard", as if admitting it to herself.She looked up at him with wide eyes, perhaps re-evaluating him in new light. "Oh wow! It was so good;” Maureen whispered, her voice exposing the surprise she felt, still trembling from the body-shaking orgasm. She looked at Adam's tented out pants. Maureen ran her hand along the length of his hardness, it's apparent remarkable size, still confined in his baggy shorts, but just barely.Maureen's Show Tryst.She glanced over at me, still hidden in the booth, but any thought I had of pranks or laughing, long gone. She tugged at his belt. I silently gasped."Can I return the favor? Please?" Maureen asked softly, almost demurely.She glanced at me, and I realized she was actually asking me, but Adam took it as his green light and pulled his own shirt off. Maureen put her hands on his young, chiseled chest, pinching a nipple playfully.Adam dropped his pants like they were on fire. I was just about to jump out and stop him, when I saw Maureen pull her tennis dress over her shoulders and then tossing it away, roughly tearing her bra off in the same motion. Then nude, she urgently pulled his stiff cock into her waiting cunt. It all happened so fast, I hardly noticed that Adam was completely nude as well. I froze and watched, fascinated. When we swapped partners in the past, we never played in the same room. I'd never seen her so passionate, so in erotic heat, from this vantage point before. It was remarkable. I became very aware that my cock was rock hard, and dripping precum all over the booth. My head was spinning.Adam slid in to Maureen roughly, wet as she was she still gasped as she accommodated his size. She was so beautiful, so wild. Both of their fit bodies glistening with sweat and glowing from the soft neon bar lights, his urgent thrusts and her desperate, sensual writhing and soft little cries of encouragement, was incredibly erotic to experience. I lost all sense of time, a voyeur, watching my beautiful sexy wife perform for me, in the most intimate and exotic way possible, breaking taboos and with secret glances, daring me to follow her down this rabbit hole, to be a witness to her unbridled lust.Adam slammed into her with no hesitation, months of his pent up desire being realized at this moment. Maureen's big tits shaking and jiggling with each desperate thrust. I think she was approaching another orgasm, when Adam's muscular body stiffened, then pumped his pulsing cock into my wife with raw animal passion, over and over again, filling her wanton cunt with his young seed, before finally going limp. I looked down, my own cock was spurting hot jizz in powerful jets, all over the inside of the booth; I'd cum without ever touching my cock.Adam fell backwards, his chest heaving, his wet cock clipping out of her cunt, but still mostly hard and dripping. He used his hand to balanced himself on the pool table, watching as Maureen lay there, shivering in the afterglow.Adam Gets Put In His Place.After partially catching his breath, He leaned over to her and asked "Was that better than your husband fucks you?"Maureen, even though panting herself, looked genuinely amused by that question, and raising herself up on her elbows, replied "Oh, Adam, of course not.” She gave him a patronizing smile, patted his head and added; “It was a fun romp, but you have so much to learn about women!"Adam looked like he'd just struck out at the world series, and hung his head. I fell in love with her, all over again.Maureen reached over for a nearby bar towel and cleaned up her nethers. Then she knelt to tenderly whip off Adam's long, slender shlong, and after kissing and licking the purple head of his still hard cock, gently cleaned him off, then tried to sop up the continuing puddle dripping from her wet, fucked cunt and tight ass.Maureen said "You've got a lot going for you. A little more practice and I'm sure you'll do fine! And never, ever, compare yourself to my husband. Never ever mention this fling to anyone. If you do these things properly, We might have another event, together. If you violate my trust, I will violate your reputation. Cappeesh?" she winked to him and smiled.Adam dressed quickly, almost as if embarrassed by his own awkward attempt to impress her, he looked up at Maureen for a second, said "Um, Thanks." and quickly dressing, hurried up the stairs.Once he was gone, I exited the booth and hurried over to Maureen and helped her off the pool table, noticing it was soaked and stained. (Neviille would get a kick out of that, when we told him how it happened, I thought). She clung to me, weakly, and said "Well, that was, energetic!" Snapping out of my trance, I kissed her deeply and said, quite honestly "That was the most beautiful thing I'd ever seen, you are incredible! I love you so much!"We hurried to dress but were both such a mess, we plotted to sneak out unseen and escape to our car.

You already know what it is and what were talking about. It's guns, mental health, it's shushing the lights. FB: https://www.facebook.com/profile.php?id=61557361379237   Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/twoguysandafencepost/   Tik Tok: https://www.tiktok.com/@two.guys.and.a.fe   Reaper Apparel: https://www.reaperapparelco.com/ Use Code: YOUMEAFP for 15% off   Deemed fit: https://deemedfit.co/?ref=gwicfalo Use Code: YOUMEAFP for 15% off   Cowboy Rev: https://cowboyrevolution.com/ Use Code: YOUMEAFP for 15% off   Youtube: https://www.youtube.com/@youmeafp   Podbean: https://theguysn.podbean.com/   Apple Pod: https://podcasts.apple.com/us/podcast/two-guys-and-a-fence-post/id1746635990   Spotify: https://open.spotify.com/show/0J75SgIUHqkCwuFL6Vxi5D?si=tExV44bwTIqlyaRh9PNwXQ   Berserker Tactics: https://berserkertactics.com/ FB:https://www.facebook.com/berserkertactics?mibextid=LQQJ4d IG:https://www.instagram.com/berserkertactics2?igsh=dDloZ3puMGJ4cmU2

Toshia finds herself in a predicament. By BradentonLarry – Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. NOTE: The events of this series (as a whole) follow immediately after Lost in Eros Book 1: The Manor. It is strongly suggested to complete that book first. Chapter 1 Toshia strained against the cords that held her fast. Her arms and legs were stretched out against an X-shaped cross, tied securely at the wrists and ankles. The muscles in her thin, strong arms and her bare legs pulled and struggled as her lithe, naked torso twisted against the cross. She had been trying to pull herself loose for what must be an hour now, and was convinced there was no actual hope that she would free herself. Only fierce stubbornness drove her to struggle again and again. At first, her captors had been gathered around Toshia, laughing at her as she fought futilely against her restraints. They had pinched and fondled her naked body, not as if they were trying to arouse her, but out of amusement at her defiant helplessness. They had squeezed and twisted her nipples, not playfully but cruelly, until tears were rolling down her cheeks. Hands had crushed her breasts roughly and slapped her face and thighs until her skin was burning and bright pink. Rude, unloving fingers had been shoved into her pussy, without intending to excite her, only to violate her. It was infuriating to her that her body had responded to this intrusion with grasping, hungry wetness. Although her mind was rebelling against her situation, and the rest of her body was being so badly mistreated, her vagina – and the damned XYZ in her veins – was ready for sex. Toshia didn't give in, though, and wouldn't. That had been the problem. Toshia wouldn't play along, so they tied her up and put her on display in the middle of this broken down old castle. They had good fun with that, hauling the kicking and fighting naked young woman off and holding her down on the cross while they bound her and then raised the framework to fit into its base. Toshia particularly remembered one of her tormentors, a big redhead with freckles over her cheeks and nose, who laughed in Toshia's face and then licked her cheek with a broad, wet tongue. After a while though, they got tired of abusing her and wandered off to find other things to do. Now and then someone would pass her by. Sometimes they would prod, pinch or fondle her body, but more and more they would just walk by, laughing. At first she had been happy to realize she'd been taken by the warrior women. Given her previous experience in Eros, Toshia expected to find herself in a Sapphic harem, surrounded by playful, horny women. After what she'd gone through, particularly since being separated from Don and the girls, the thought of some girl-on-girl action was quite welcome indeed! As soon as she was dumped out into the courtyard of the castle and looked around, though, Toshia realized this wasn't going to be any nice little harem situation. The stones of the courtyard were rough and cold on her bare skin. The women who stood around her were anything but welcoming. They looked down at her with various expressions of contempt and amusement. Each of these warriors was clearly very strong, with well-defined muscles on her arms, legs and abdomen. Odd pieces of armor were combined with tattered garments to barely clothe their athletic bodies. Each one held a weapon of some kind, mostly spears. "She's a scrawny one," said one of the women with a sneer. "No tits to speak of," said another derisively. Toshia was crouching there in front of them, trying to cover her nudity for the first time since she and Don had awoken in the Manor. "I'll bet she didn't put up any fight," one of the women scowled with distaste. "What about it, little pup? Did you put up any fight or did you just let them fuck you until they were done with you?" Toshia had twisted to get a look at the woman who had asked her those questions. She saw a tall woman with long jet-black hair and icy blue eyes looking down at her. The woman's expression gave the impression that she smelled something particularly rank. Toshia tried to think of what to say, but was distracted when she felt the butt of a spear shoved under her behind, and a voice saying, "I'll bet they screwed her ass too." The blue-eyed woman kept watching Toshia, as the woman behind her shoved the spear harder, pushing Toshia up to a kneeling position. Another woman asked, "Well, what is it, girl, did the goats fuck your ass?" "She's blushing," laughed one of them. "I'll bet she liked getting fucked in the ass by the goats." The blue-eyed woman smiled wryly and said, "As if you don't like a good ass-fucking, Wanda." "Well, yeah, but not from a goat!" Wanda protested. They all laughed at this, but Toshia didn't feel any more comfortable. The woman with the black hair and blue eyes was still looking down at her contemptuously. "What are we going to do with the scrawny little bitch, then," one of the women asked. "Give her to the men?" "It doesn't look like she can fight, so what else is she good for? She's too skinny to be any fun." "I don't know," said the blue-eyed woman haughtily. She reached out and caught Toshia's chin in a strong grip. She turned Toshia's head to the right and left, looking at her face coldly. "She's kind of cute." Cute!? Toshia suddenly realized how incredibly pissed she was. Things hadn't been going exactly well for days but she'd put up with it, thinking that Don and the others would turn up and get her out of this mess. Toshia was nothing if not a good sport; she hadn't actually been hurt and she'd managed to have fun in the process, but somehow a line had been crossed. This bunch of obnoxious women was too much to put up with nicely. A simmering rage welled up in Toshia's breast. The cold woman in front of her seemed to see the fury in Toshia's eyes. She smiled cruelly and said, "What do you say, little pup, will you be a good little pet for me?" "Fuck you!" Toshia spat. The smack came from somewhere off to the right and batted Toshia's head to the left. A spear shaft came down hard across her bare back, stinging like fire and knocking her forward onto her hands and knees. "Show respect, you skinny bitch!" said an angry voice. Toshia glowered at the gray stone in front of her, thinking furiously,I'll be damned if I'm going to be anyone's fucking cute little pet! Then she saw a sandaled foot extended under her face. It moved upward and Toshia lifted her head to avoid making contact. "There, there," said the blue-eyed woman. "I'm sure she'll behave now that she understands that she'll be punished if she doesn't. Right, little pup?" Toshia glared up at the woman and said nothing. "She's a wild one," a blonde woman with braids on both sides of her head, and who looked more than a little like a valkyrie to Toshia, said cheerfully. "Better watch yourself, Daphne." The blue-eyed woman, Daphne, sneered coldly and said, "Don't be ridiculous, Brigit. She'll be a good little pet for me, won't you, pup? Show the girls you'll play nice and kiss my foot." Toshia was keenly aware of the fact that she was surrounded by a gang of big bullies with sticks and worse, but she was past caring. She pushed herself up so that she was kneeling on her haunches and said, "I'll tell you what, I'll kiss your foot right after you kiss my ass." The blonde, Brigit, thought this was very funny, and Toshia thought some of the others laughed a little too, but again she was smacked – this time so hard that she tasted blood. Daphne, who wasn't laughing at all, then said, "It looks like the pup needs to be house-broken, ladies. Let's see how she likes being tied to the cross." So, Toshia was woman-handled until and after she was tied up and put on display in the middle of what seemed to be an ancient, decrepit hall. Fortunately, the women had tired of tormenting her, but they made no move to release her. Toshia pulled again, straining all the muscles in her lithe body against the bonds restraining her left wrist, trying to pull her hand through. She felt the wood of the cross against her back and butt. It seemed as if she would pull her hand off the end of her arm, or at the very least dislocate her shoulder, but nothing gave. She sagged, breathless, against the big X, hanging from her restraints. Toshia resigned herself to waiting until they untied her. In the meantime, she thought back to her adventures since she and Don had come to Eros, both in the Manor and since that day, about a week ago, when they had left the Manor and headed out into the forest. She knew reliving some of those events would make her horny, in spite of her situation, but thoughts of her life before coming to Eros would only depress her further. In any case, there was little doubt that the XYZ would have her horny soon anyway. Chapter 2 The Rite: centaurs & witches & crones (oh my!) Right after leaving the Manor Don found himself in strange company. It wasn't the fact that he was accompanied by four sexy women (each of whom he had slept with, sometimes with the active assistance of the others), including the love of his life and best friend Toshia. Nor was it the fact that two of those women had no memory beyond when they had awakened here in this strange place. Rather it was the presence of the amiable centaur, Ralph, who made the situation so surreal. They had gathered around Ralph in the shade of the first trees on the edge of the lawn spread out in front of the Manor. "Well, we call this the forest," Ralph answered Toshia's question. "No," she insisted, "what do you call everything -- the place where the forest is?" "The world? Oh, you mean Eros," Ralph laughed. "People call the world Eros sometimes." "Naturally," Don shrugged, smiling across to Toshia. "OK," Toshia tried to resume her explanation, "Don, Nicole and I aren't from Eros. We come from a place called Earth, and we would like to get home." Ralph frowned and scratched under his long, dark beard. His equine tail swished a bit too. Then, he said, "I can't say that I've ever heard of this 'Earth' place, and I've traveled extensively throughout the world -- Eros. Oh, would you mind scratching right there, dear?" Amy, who had utterly failed to resist the urge to caress Ralph's strong flanks, obliged him by scratching at his brown hindquarter where her hand had been. "Well," Don tried, "if you wanted to find a way to Earth, is there someone you would ask for help?" "Hmm," Ralph said as his forehead creased with his thought. "I suppose the first place one could try is the Witches of the Glen. Perhaps they could summon the Crone. She is very wise. If anyone knows anything about this 'Earth' it's likely to be... That's very distracting, my dear." "It certainly is!" Shelonda said. She had knelt down next to Ralph and was caressing his prodigious sex organ, which was, naturally enough, responding to the attention. Don wondered if the native fauna responded to the XYZ in the same way the human transplants did. He apologized to Ralph, saying, "I'm sorry. My friends have never encountered one of your kind." "I appreciate that," Ralph said. "It's just that it's been a while since I've been with a mare." "There aren't many centaurs around?" Don asked. "No... not too many..." By now Amy and Nicole had joined Shelonda in caressing and stroking Ralph's large phallus. Toshia was watching them with an expression that seemed a violent mixture of curiosity, shock and titillation. Don almost laughed at her reddening face. He saw that Amy was now kneeling on the ground with both her hands on the column of horse flesh pointing at her face, pumping her hands back and forth on it. Meanwhile, Shelonda and Nicole were similarly stroking Ralph's cock. Don thought it was fortunate for everyone concerned that they hadn't come across an actual horse. "Oh my!" Ralph breathed. Then a deluge of white cum erupted from him, virtually covering Amy's face and front. Pearly droplets splattered everywhere. Shelonda was able to say "Wow!" in the moment before a second bucket full of cum shot out of Ralph and onto Amy's face, and then there was a third much smaller one, followed by a stream that drizzled out. Nicole reached out and caught some of this in her cupped palm, and brought it up to her mouth, only to pronounce it "Yummy!" The girls on the ground proceeded to giggle and laugh as they scooped centaur cum off Amy and slurped it down. Toshia watched this for a moment, until she saw Don watching her with amusement, and then said, "Oh, what the hell?" and got down to join in the fun. "I hope that wasn't too rude of them," Don said to Ralph. "Oh, no -- not at all!" Ralph laughed. "It was a bit kinky, you know. I've never been pleasured by such tiny females, but I'm certainly not complaining." "Well, good," Don smiled. "Now, I was wondering if you could help us find these Witches of the Glen that you mentioned." Once the women managed to finish playing with Ralph's cum and to clean Amy up a bit, the centaur led them through the forest at a pretty brisk pace. Don was happy that he was a good hiker. The women took turns getting rides on Ralph's back, and took the opportunity to bring themselves to loud orgasms along the way. At first Toshia seemed shocked by the fact that Amy and then Shelonda were so openly grinding themselves against Ralph's spine and then so obviously coming, but, after Nicole took her turn, Toshia climbed up and enjoyed the ride for all it was worth. Don watched her bowing her head against Ralph's shoulder blades as she gasped and sighed with her orgasm, and smiled to himself. It was good to see her enjoying herself so thoroughly. For his part, Ralph said he was happy to return the favor done him as much as possible. Amy, however, insisted that she was unconvinced that there wasn't some further way in which Ralph could be of service to the ladies. Don found himself a bit happy when they came upon the glade they were seeking before Amy could put any of her ideas to the test. He sensed that Ralph was a bit relieved too. They were on a cleared hilltop high over the rest of the forest, sloping dark green all around them. The sun was sinking toward the horizon. In the center of the glade were a large stone altar and a large arrangement of wood, ready to become a bonfire. Off to the side, against the tree line, was a large tent of crimson cloth. Ralph led them toward this tent. Before they got there, though, or even called out, a flap was tossed aside and a beautiful woman in a dark red robe stepped out and said, "Hello, and welcome." She had a thick mane of yellow and gold hair falling to her shoulders in an unruly tumult. She looked the party over with eyes of light blue-gray and a knowing smile. "My name is Cassandra, how may we help you?" "Hello Cassandra, I'm Don, and this is Toshia, Nicole, Shelonda, Amy and Ralph." "It's good to see you again, Ralph," Cassandra smiled. Her voice was musical, friendly and confident -- in short, extremely sexy. "Thank you for guiding our new friends here." "It was an honor, mistress," Ralph bowed. "More than that," she winked, "judging from the smell of things." "An honor and a pleasure," he smiled back at her. "I am glad," she nodded. Then, turning to Don, she asked, "How may we help you, Don?" "Toshia, Nicole and I seek a way to leave Eros and return to our home, Earth," Don explained. "Ralph suggested that you could help us find someone who could tell us how to do that." "The Crone," Ralph added. "Ah, yes," Cassandra nodded, taking all of this in with apparent simple acceptance. "I see. We could perform the summoning rite, though you will have to help. We will need a fresh offering for the guardian of the portal, and then there will be a price to be paid to the Crone as well." "What sort of offering and price?" Toshia asked. She had dismounted from Ralph's back and stood next to Don. "Oh nothing quite so dire as you might imagine," Cassandra smiled enigmatically. "Any of you young ladies will do, though I suggest you or Nicole would be most fitting." "Fine," Toshia said firmly, "as long as it's nothing life-threatening, I'll do it." "Wonderful," Cassandra nodded. "And you, Don, will have to pay the Crone's price. Surely you will be as brave as your companion." "Of course," Don nodded, very much conscious of the fact that he was nowhere near as sure of himself as Toshia seemed to be. Cassandra smiled at them both and then turned to the tent behind her and called, "Come on everyone, we have to get ready to summon the Crone!" There were excited exclamations from the tent, followed by a dozen men and women all wearing robes just like Cassandra's. They busied themselves immediately around the firewood and the altar. Don would have paid more attention to what they were doing, but Ralph took this moment to say, "Well, I will leave you in Cassandra's capable hands, then." "You won't stay to see what the Crone says?" Don asked. "No," Ralph shook his head. "I want to find myself a mare as soon as possible, and, to be honest, these magical rites are a bit too intense for me." "Are we safe here?" Don asked in a hushed voice. "Oh, yes!" Ralph laughed. "Cassandra's a sweet, kind person. She won't let any harm come to you, but ... well, it's just going to be intense, that's all. It all gives me the willies. Anyway, good luck!" The girls all bid Ralph goodbye, and then he trotted off into the forest, which was already quite dark in the dusk. "Please, Toshia, come with me," Cassandra said. While they went into the tent, a pair of red-robed women came up to Nicole and Shelonda and led them off toward the fire area. A tall young man approached Don and said, "Sir, if you will accompany me." Don followed the man to a wooden chair that had been set off to the side, with a clear view of the altar without actually being close to it. The young man said, "During the rite, you will sit here until the Crone summons you. Do not participate in the ritual at all until that time. It is very important that you save yourself for the Crone. If you do not, she will know and be displeased." "Okay," Don nodded. "Sit in the chair and don't have any fun -- got it." "Oh, and remove your clothing." "Um, all right," Don said. After disrobing and putting his few items of clothing, and his staff, on the ground next to the chair, Don sat down and tried to make himself comfortable, watching the robed witches go about their preparations. He wasn't surprised to note that everyone in what he was thinking of as the coven was in good shape, even though they seemed to represent a spectrum of different ages, from quite young -- like Nicole or Shelonda -- to as old as in their sixties, if Don was any judge of such things. Knowing what he now knew about Eros, though, Don realized that each of these people could be much older than their appearance would indicate, thanks to the rejuvenating powers of the XYZ they drank as water. After the sun set Don was left alone in the clearing, as the others all disappeared into the big tent. Eventually, the group came out in a solemn procession -- one by one -- with Cassandra in the lead. Toshia came second and was wearing a white robe. The entire group made a circle around the pile of firewood, and most of them began to sing some sort of hymn the words of which Don couldn't make out. This went on for several minutes, until, abruptly, Cassandra raised her hands high over her head, and the wood in front of her burst into flame. Well, that was certainly a neat trick, Don thought to himself. He caught himself, though, and tried to make a point of not being quite so skeptical as usual. After all, we're trying to play along with this world's rules here. Maybe things won't work if I've got the wrong attitude. The witches had stopped singing now, and Cassandra took Toshia by the hand and walked her over to stand with her back to the stone altar; the other witches, along with Nicole, Shelonda and Amy, closed the gap in the circle. Facing Toshia, Cassandra raised her arms, with her palms up to the sky, and called out, "O wise mother who guides us and watches over us, we beseech thee to join us this night that the travelers among us may share in the gift of your knowledge and beauty." The witches around the bonfire repeated Cassandra's words, and four of the men lit torches in the fire and placed them in holes Don hadn't noticed before. These torches were positioned about a meter from each corner of the altar. When the men returned to the circle, Cassandra reached out to caress Toshia's face lovingly. She called out, "O guardian of the portal, we offer you this supplicant who comes seeking knowledge and will give you that which you most desire." Then, Cassandra untied the simple knot at the base of Toshia's throat that held the white robe closed. Toshia shrugged the robe off her shoulders and stood there naked in the firelight. If she was frightened or anxious Don could not see it in her expression or posture. Instead, she stood proudly, with her shoulders back and head high. To Don it seemed that it was Toshia, not Cassandra, who was the high priestess of this affair. As the witches around the fire began a low chant, Cassandra took Toshia by the hand and led her to the foot of the altar, and up a set of steps Don hadn't seen earlier. Toshia gently knelt down on the altar and then turned around and lied down upon her back on the cold stone. Don was fascinated to see her bare, pale flesh in the flickering orange and yellow light. He experienced a strong desire to go to the altar then and ravish Toshia even if it did mess up the rite. Instead, he forced himself to sit still in his wooden chair, and kept watching intently. Cassandra moved around to the opposite side of the altar, away from the bonfire, and produced a large pitcher that seemed to be made of clay. The witch proceeded to pour water over Toshia's naked body. From the sharp gasp and sudden tightening of her muscles, Don could tell Toshia had not expected this, but she lay still on the altar. When she'd emptied the pitcher over Toshia, Cassandra set the pitcher out of the way on the ground somewhere behind the altar, and then leaned over the naked, wet offering and kissed her on the lips. Cassandra came around the altar and joined the circle of chanting witches. Once she was there, the group slowly began to move around the fire. The chanting became a bit more rhythmic, and the witches started to move almost as if they were dancing. One by one, each of the participants broke away from the circle to approach the altar and kiss Toshia on the lips. When they had kissed her, each one dropped his or her robe to the ground in front of the altar before returning to the circle. Nicole, Shelonda and Amy each took their turn in this kissing and disrobing ritual, as if they had done this kind of thing many times. As this went on, with an increasing number of naked chanting, dancing celebrants, the rhythm and pace of the chant very slowly rose. The dancers were now holding hands or had their arms around each other's waists. Finally, only Cassandra still wore her robe, so she returned to the altar, kissed Toshia again and exposed her own naked body to the fire-lit night. This seemed to be a signal to the others, for the chanting shifted to a much more rhythmic cant, and Don swore there were now deep, distant drums keeping the beat. As soon as Cassandra returned to the circle, the dancing around the fire became more playful. Now sweaty bodies glistened in the orangey light. Don saw Amy moving along between two men, in each hand a stiff cock, while their hands groped her body. Shelonda passed by with a lovely young woman trying to get her mouth on Shelonda's beautiful heaving bosom. Nicole had allowed a man to catch her from behind and the two of them managed to move around the circle while he kissed the back of her neck and reached around to run his hands over her front. Cassandra danced past with the wanton sensuality of a belly dancer and a certain regal bearing, somehow both reveling in the energy of the rite and aloof from the playfulness rapidly spreading around the circle. The air seemed to be throbbing with the rhythm of the ritual chant, and the heat of the fire and rising eroticism flooded the night. Don looked over to the altar and saw that Toshia had begun to writhe on the stone. Her hands moved over her upper body and her legs rubbed against each other as she felt the aura of lust pulsing from the fire and the dancers. Don watched as she moved her left hand down between her legs, and he had little doubt what she was doing there. As for himself, Don's cock was lying thick on his thigh, growing harder as the rite progressed. Looking back to the fire, Don saw that the dancing had now stopped, though the chanting and the unseen drums continued on. The witches and company were giving in to their desires. Nearby, backlit by the fire, Nicole, had fallen to her hands and knees, and the man who had been following her so closely was now even closer -- fucking her from behind. Don was unsurprised to see that Amy was kneeling between her two men sucking one cock while stroking the other, and then switching. He couldn't see Shelonda, but figured she must be on the other side of the fire. He could see Cassandra, though, straddling a muscular young man, her head thrown back and her breasts thrust up in the night air as she rode him. When he turned his attention back to the altar, Don was surprised to see that a strange dark figure was standing there at Toshia's feet. Don almost sprang from his chair, but somehow managed to remember what he had been told, and resolved to sit still and wait. The figure, which Don presumed must be the guardian of the portal, was hard to discern at first, only a darker shadow in the night, but as Don concentrated it resolved into a tall, distinctly masculine form. Don was sure the shadowy "man" had long horns springing out of its forehead and sweeping back over its head. Toshia didn't seem to notice the creature's presence until it reached out to touch her ankle; the jet black hand seemed more like a talon at first, but then just a hand with long fingers. Toshia looked down to see the figure at her feet, but didn't seem frightened or even surprised. Don could see that she said something, but if there was any reply he could not tell -- he couldn't make out any features of the guardian's face, though he had the distinct impression that there were two fiery eyes of dark red in the shadows. Toshia parted her legs for the darkness and Don watched the claw-like hands moving over her relatively pale skin. As the shadow rose up and lowered itself over her, Toshia's hands left her own body and reached out for the dark shape. Her back arched as the shadows enveloped her. Don found it hard to focus on what was going on atop the altar. At one moment he saw Toshia with her head thrown back and a black creature with its mouth on her neck, and the next there was an almost billowing shadow enveloping her. Then there was a glimpse of her thighs and butt as they flexed while she was fucking the shadow enthusiastically. Her torso strained and tensed, and a mouth with sharp teeth was on her white breast. And then darkness swirled around her. Don was aware that all around the fire the orgy had become general, even though the chanting and the sound of drums went on. He knew that Nicole was now on her back while a new man was between her legs, thrusting with nearly crazed lust. He knew that Amy was being fucked from behind while she took a cock in her mouth. He knew that Cassandra was passionately kissing one of her female subordinates, while another suckled at her tits and reached down to play with her, all while still riding her initial partner. Don could feel his untouched cock, straining painfully in its excited, engorged state. However, he could not seem to look away from the altar. Though he couldn't hear anything but chanting, drums and the moaning of the witches, he was sure Toshia was crying out in a long, hard orgasm. He could tell the shadowy creature on top of her was not finished, though. "No," said a voice next to him, "he will not be finished anytime soon. His need is ... special." Don looked up to see a woman with long white hair swept away from her face and down her back. She was watching the altar with a smile on her thin, red lips. Her dark eyes sparkled in the firelight as she went on, saying, "His phallus is so very hard, like a thing of steel wrapped in a tight sheath of leather. Not as big as one might imagine, but so, so hard, almost painful to touch, until it fills you and you feel his need becoming your own." She was thin, but tautly muscular, and stood confidently and comfortably next to Don. She wore a black sleeveless shift, bound around her narrow waist with a silver cord. "What is his need?" Don finally managed to ask. Her features were sharp and aristocratic, but her smile was friendly as she looked down at him and said, "Sex, obviously, but not like you or them, or her. The guardian feeds off the carnal pleasure of others, particularly the woman with whom he is engaged -- but especially if she's new to him. The energy he draws from her orgasm makes it possible for me to come to you. He will couple with her as long as she can take it, drawing sustenance from her orgasms, and the lust of the others. He does not couple for release, though, but for the reverse. If he comes, which is quite rare, it will be a fiery jet of liquid ecstasy filling up her body -- every fiber." "A fiery jet?" She looked down at him again and smiled warmly, "Don't fear; I was being poetic." Don smiled back, "And your need?" She held out her hand, and Don took it and brought it to his lips, kissing her palm. She laughed and said, "Come with me, Don." A Covin of Witches Desire Toshia. Don stood and moved around his chair, following the white haired woman toward the large red tent. He stole one more glance over his shoulder and saw that Toshia had been pulled to the foot of the altar; her legs were wrapped around the column of deep shadow that stood over her there, her hands were on her breasts and her head lolled to the side with eyes tightly closed. Don imagined that the guardian of the portal was fucking her vigorously with his steely cock. He looked back to the woman leading him, who was looking back at him with an amused smile. Don said, "I didn't see a portal." "The portal is somewhat metaphorical. Cassandra called to me and the guardian, the guardian came, then Toshia came in the other sense, which made it possible for me to come to you." "So he's really not a guardian, but more of a conductor." She laughed as she drew aside the flap of the tent and pulled him inside. "Yes, that is perhaps a more apt description." The tent was lit by a number of candles, and was sumptuously appointed with large, soft carpets and many pillows. "And you are hardly what I would call a 'crone'," Don smiled, admiring the cool beauty of her face and the lithe sexuality of her form. "It's a title, not a description," she answered as she untied the silver cord cinching her gown about her narrow waist. "However, if you would prefer a different appearance..." She changed abruptly into an ancient, toothless hag, straight out of a stereotypical fairy-tale, or Macbeth. She laughed harshly and said, "Perhaps not, though. What about this? Something more befitting the images conjured up in your mind by the rite you witnessed so patiently." She was now a pale woman in a white nightgown. Thick dark hair fell in a tumult down around her shoulders. Her eyes were dark and glowing with a feral lust. Her full lips parted to show long, sharp canines, and were red with blood -- blood that covered her chin and had splattered all over her generous cleavage. Don immediately recalled his fevered teenage fantasies and felt his cock strain despite the obvious danger of the situation. "Or maybe you would prefer I took the appearance of someone more familiar," she said with Toshia's mouth. Don watched as Toshia shrugged out of the black shift the Crone was wearing, to reveal the slim body he had lately come to know so well. Don was both taken aback by these sudden transformations and now completely convinced that there was more to all of the evening's events that clever tricks. He swallowed and managed to say, "No, your original appearance was more than satisfactory." "Ah, thank you," she smiled, and stood before him as she was before, though now naked. Her breasts were not large, but firm for a woman of her apparent age, and the rest of her body was obviously fit and trim. She reached out to take his hand again and drew him to her. As Don's arms slipped around her unusually cool body, her hand took his straining cock in a strong grip. When their lips met and his tongue slipped into her mouth, Don found himself suddenly remembering his first kiss with remarkable clarity. Then he was reliving the moment he lost his virginity (in the basement of his teenage home), the time he had had sex with his girlfriend while another couple were doing it only feet away (in a cheap motel), the time he had slept with a certifiably unhinged woman who was also a completely uninhibited wildcat in bed, the first and second of the threesomes he had enjoyed, and every other memorable sexual moment from his life before the Manor. The memories flooded through his mind in vivid detail, as the Crone kissed him passionately, sucking on his tongue and stroking his cock in her tight grasp. He felt himself being pulled down to the sea of soft pillows as scenes from his time in the Manor played out in his mind. He remembered waking up next to Toshia in that strange bedroom, the wild, unexpected encounter with the Nymphets (including the first time he'd seen Toshia come), the sexual escapades involved in that dodge ball game (including seeing Toshia fucking the Player), the orgiastic ball, the night with the Lady, the first time he and Toshia had sex, watching and participating in Toshia's little gangbang in the second floor corridor, the wild night in the Disco, and the orgy in the steam room, and many other intense erotic memories swept through his mind. Don felt himself entering the Crone's surprisingly hot and wet vagina. The strong grip was no surprise. Still reliving his wilder sexual memories in exceptionally vivid detail, Don held on to the strong but slender woman beneath him and fucked. He fucked her both as if it was the only thing he could imagine doing and as if his life depended upon it. He felt as if his cock was penetrating deeper into the Crone than was physically possible. Her muscles squeezed and pulled at him with incredible dexterity and strength. The vision of Toshia being taken on top of the stone altar was in his mind when Don began to come. To say this was the most intense orgasm of Don's life would be a severe understatement. The cum boiled out of his balls and shot out of him into the Crone in a gushing torrent. He shoved into her and continued to pump jet after jet of cum. He felt her arms and legs wrap around him, pulling him tighter to him, even as her pussy squeezed and pulled at his cock. He thought for a moment that it felt that there were more than just two arms and two legs holding him to her. He opened his eyes and saw the Crone looking at him with a cool, happy smile on her lips. Don felt the orgasm slowly subsiding but then that preternaturally skilled pussy pulled him on, and he was squirting still more cum into her. When he could no longer pump any cum, it seemed that her pussy went on sucking it from him. The ecstasy of coming became a frightening overdose of pleasure and then a painful ordeal as what seemed like minutes passed and he was drained of cum. He groaned wordlessly, and surrendered to the blackness of unconsciousness. Don had no idea how long he was out before he felt the Crone caressing his face with her cool fingers and kissing his lips lightly. When he opened his eyes, she was smiling down at him. "You seek the Sage of the Tower," she said. "Go down into the valley and follow the river there to its source, and you will find the Tower." "Oh, but wha-?" he tried. "Shush," she smiled, "that is all you need to know. Thank you for your gift, Don." Don thought he should say "my pleasure" but he wasn't sure if that was true, and in any case he was already falling asleep. Chapter 3 Toshia Saved & Caught; rough sex in the forest Like Don had done a week earlier, while he was with the Crone, Toshia found herself reliving the erotic adventures she had had since waking up in the Manor. The sounds of the warrior women feasting and carousing nearby only taunted her with the thought that someone might remember her and bring her some food and water. Her deliberate mental game of remembering her time in Eros while she hung tied to the big, wooden X-cross served to distract her from not only her hunger and thirst but also from her frustration and dejection at being in this predicament. These depressing thoughts reminded her of the day ...Was it three days ago already? She must have been very close to drowning, her vision darkening and her temples pounding, when the strong slender arms had slipped around her from behind and she was hoisted up to the surface of the river. She had gulped air into her lungs desperately, and allowed herself to be drawn to shore. Too weak from struggling against the current, Toshia was limp and useless as she was hauled up onto the sandy bank. She lay there gasping, until she felt soft feminine hands brushing the wet hair out of her face. When she opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful young woman with big eyes of blue-green and long straight hair of emerald green looking down at her with concern. "Thank you for saving me," Toshia finally managed. The green-haired girl smiled at her with full inviting lips. She touched Toshia's lips with light fingertips. She licked her own as she traced the outline of Toshia's lips. She looked over Toshia's naked, wet body, and Toshia raised her head enough to see that the girl was also naked and, obviously, wet. She seemed to be very thin, but strong, and quite pale. The girl looked back at Toshia's face and smiled again, and Toshia thought this smile was a bit friendlier now. Well, this is Eros, after all, Toshia thought to herself. It's probably customary to sleep with anyone who saves your life. As if she could read Toshia's mind, the girl leaned in closer, brushing Toshia's skin with her wet hair, and kissed her mouth tentatively. The girl's lips and tongue were cool and moist, and Toshia found herself returning the gentle kiss happily. After only minutes earlier thinking that she was about to drown, this interlude was a most welcome turn of events. Toshia slipped her arms around her rescuer and held her body against her own. For some time, they lay there on the wet ground, kissing each other languorously. Then, with a smile, the green-haired girl pulled away a little and then moved a bit lower, so she could kiss her way down the curve of Toshia's breast. Toshia shuddered as the girl took her nipple and sucked on it. Toshia parted her legs in anticipation as she felt the girl's hand moving up along the inside of her thigh. Suddenly, though, the girl raised her head and looking into the nearby tree line with obvious alarm. In another second, Toshia heard the sound of someone coming toward them through the undergrowth. "It's OK, that's just my friends looking for me," Toshia smiled at the girl, who immediately shook her head and pulled away from Toshia's embrace. Toshia took the moment to look around a bit more carefully and realized that she was quite a bit downriver from where she had fallen in and, moreover, on the wrong side. It couldn't possibly be Don and the others making all that noise in the woods. Toshia looked warily at the woods, and then back to the girl who had saved her life. She was alarmed to see the green-haired waif diving back into the water. "Wait!" Toshia called as she scrambled to her feet. "Oh, damn!" said a masculine voice behind her. "She got away!" "Of course she did," said another. "The way you two go crashing about, it's impossible to sneak up on anything!" "At least we've got a consolation prize this time," said a third. Being called a consolation prize almost wiped the shocked expression off Toshia's face. Out of the forest had emerged three figures, about five and a half feet tall, with long, dark, curly hair and beards, and bare, muscular torsos and arms. They also had short, curled horns growing out of their foreheads and the hindquarters of goats. Naturally, they also had very prominent and generous male genitalia. Of course, after meeting Ralph the centaur she should not have been so surprised to be confronted by bona fide satyrs. In fact, Ralph hadn't even been the strangest thing she'd encountered since leaving the Manor; there was the demonic guardian of the portal to name just one thing.One thing that had fucked my brains out! she thought to herself. Still, in spite of herself, Toshia was shocked by the sight of these half-man, half-goats. "She does look like she'll give us some sport," said one of the satyrs with an obvious leer. "How about it, toots," grinned the third one who'd spoken, "you up for some fun and games?" "Um, actually, I was just going to find my friends," Toshia said taking a step toward the forest away from the three satyrs. "We can be your friends," suggested the satyr who had spoken first. He took a step closer to her on his hoofed feet and gave his already hard and thick cock a squeeze. "We're very friendly." "Oh, well, I'm sure, but I should really be going." "What's the hurry?" said satyr number two, without taking his eyes off her naked body. "Come on, honey," said number three, "we'll show you a real good time." Toshia was simultaneously revolted by the smarmy attitudes, alarmed that it seemed clear they had no intention of taking "no" for an answer, and annoyed with herself for being a bit aroused by the thought of having a "real good time" with three goat-men. Goddamn that fucking XYZ! "Tell you what," said number two, doing his apparent best to sound good-natured, "we'll give you a head start, and if we catch you we'll have some fun." Thinking it was a good idea to take advantage of a chance to put some distance between herself and them, Toshia nodded and said, "Fine." Without waiting for them to say anything else, she sprang for the trees and made for the nearest hillside up away from the river. Tree branches lashed at her bare skin, and she wished she had fallen into the river with her sandals on, but she didn't slow down. She clambered up a hill, vaulted over a large rock and then half-ran, half-fell down the other side, only to start up the next one. Ducking under a thick branch, she turned to the left and started running along the ridge of a line of hills that seemed to parallel the course of the river. She was trying to close some of the distance between the satyrs and where she had fallen into the river. She was vaguely aware that there were now sounds of pursuit echoing in the forest. Toshia slowed just a little to catch her breath, but that only allowed her to realize that the satyrs were getting alarmingly close. She even caught sight of one moving through the trees off to her left, cutting her off from the river. Plunging ahead again with renewed determination, Toshia clambered up the side of the next hill almost on all fours. At the top of the steep slope, she saw a sunlit clearing in the distance. With the vague hope that she might be able to get someone's attention on the other side of the river, Toshia set her sights on reaching that clearing. She might have made it too, if she hadn't tripped on an ill-placed root. Toshia went sprawling in the thick forest carpet of leaves right in front of an enormous tree trunk that had fallen years ago and was now covered with a deep layer of green moss. She heard someone coming up the hill close behind her, and frantically scrambled to her feet. Toshia hurried to get hold of the mossy tree trunk and raised her foot to get purchase on it so she could vault over, but then felt a strong, hairy arm slipping around her waist to pull her back down. "Gotcha!" the satyr laughed, as he pulled her behind against his front, at the same time pushing her chest and face forward against the soft moss in front of her. Toshia struggled, trying to twist out of his grasp, but he was too strong and she was too winded. She felt the head of his cock between her legs and rubbing up against her outer lips. He pushed her against the moss with one hand, holding her in place, while using the other to get his sex organ in the right position. Toshia gritted her teeth as he pushed himself into her. It wasn't an enormous cock, but it was hard and thick, and she had to admit at that moment, with the XYZ and the adrenaline of the chase coursing through her veins, it felt good to be filled. Toshia clutched the mossy trunk, and closed her eyes, as the satyr held on to her hips roughly and began to fuck in and out of her from behind, shoving violently. In addition to the sensation of the penis sliding in and out of her all too eager pussy, Toshia was keenly aware of the thick mat of fur brushing against her legs and butt as he took her and the fact that her tits were being pressed into the yielding moss with the solid resistance of the tree behind it. She knew that she was, basically, being raped by a half-man, half-goat creature, but she also knew she was enjoying it. The question of whether she should actually consider this rape would occupy her mind quite a bit in the days afterward, and particularly while she was strapped to the X-cross. On the one hand, she had actually said "Fine" to the satyr's proposal that "if we catch you we'll have some fun", but, on the other, at the time of that agreement she had been convinced they were going to have their way with her in any case. However, she knew that rape in the normal world she called home was not really a crime of sex but of violence. Someone who raped another wasn't really trying to have sex with them, but to hurt them. Somehow, Toshia did not get the sense that these satyrs wanted to hurt her in the least; they seemed to just want to fuck, and given the nature of this world, it might be reasonable for them to presume that she would enjoy a good tumble in the woods. Still, the girl who had pulled her from the river had obviously wanted to avoid getting caught by the randy goat-men. Later she would ponder these issues, but for that moment against the moss-covered tree trunk she just let herself enjoy the rough fucking. It wasn't too long before the goat-man began to shove into her with even more force, and then his cock swelled and shot his hot satyr cum into her. It felt like there was quite a bit, and it took him some time before he pulled out of her and slapped her butt happily. Toshia slumped against the fallen tree trunk, both relieved and frustrated. She started to push away from the tree, to make an attempt at gaining that clearing ahead somewhere, but another pair of rough hands took hold of her and pushed her back against the moss. "Not so fast, toots," said satyr number three. Without any other preamble, he shoved his cock into her pussy, squishing his partner's cum out to run down the insides of her thighs. Toshia surprised herself by letting out a happy moan as she was filled again. While the satyr proceeded to fuck her with great enthusiasm, Toshia let go of the moss with her left hand and managed to get it down between the trunk and her body, so she could get her fingers on her clit. She began to stroke herself frantically as the cock pistoned in and out of her almost savagely. In only moments, Toshia found herself gasping and moaning as her orgasm tore through her violated body. She shook and whimpered while the satyr had his way with her until he filled her up with his own flood of cum. He pulled out of her, and she felt more cum running down her legs. Laughing, he said, "Told you we'd have fun." Toshia wasn't surprised to hear satyr number one say, "My turn!" This time, though, she managed to roll around and get her back against the mossy tree trunk. She actually found herself smiling at the hairy goat-man as he stepped up in front of her. Toshia put her hands on his broad shoulders and let him lift her up a bit. Soon, she had her thighs supported on his furry haunches as he pushed his eager cock up inside her. She looked at his grinning, bearded face with its little horns, and even laughed a little as he lowered his mouth to her tits to suck and bite on her nipples. She rocked against him as he fucked in and out of her, letting his hairy torso rub against her clit. Leaning back against the curve of the trunk behind her, Toshia let herself enjoy getting fucked there in the woods by an actual satyr. She smiled when she felt his cock swell inside her to spew a third torrent of cum into her pussy, only to spill in a slow river out of her as soon as he withdrew. She noticed that the other two satyrs were still standing there, watching, with still very hard cocks standing in front of them. Perhaps they would have let her go in that moment, but Toshia had her mind on other things. She laughed and said, "Well, hello boys; are you just going to stand there? I thought you promised me a good time." This prompted laughter from all three of them, and they hastened forward. In the next moment, Toshia was surrounded by all three of the satyrs as they pawed her with their eager hands and kissed and nibbled at her wherever they could reach. Fingers pinched her nipples and pushed up inside her soggy cunt. One enterprising individual got his finger nice and slippery and pushed it up inside her ass. This reminded Toshia of that wonderful time she'd had in the steam room with Don and Peter, only a few days earlier, and gave her an idea. "OK, well, before we go any further, don't you think you should introduce yourselves?" Toshia laughed. Any further? They've each fucked me and they've got their fingers in my pussy and ass! "Oh, I'm Scratch," said satyr number two. "I'm Roscoe," said number one. "And, I'm Bob," said three. "I'm Toshia," she said. "Now that we've got that out of the way. Why don't you lie down on your back here, Bob?" Bob was only too happy to comply, and Toshia promptly straddled him, and took his stiff cock in her hand, pushing the head of it into her pussy, which was quite ready for more action. She sank down on Bob's shaft, leaning forward by placing both hands on his broad hairy chest. Toshia slid up and down on him a couple of times, just because it felt good. Then, she looked over her shoulder and said, "Scratch, can you get back there and fuck me in the ass?" "I sure can!" Scratch said with a grin. There was some scrambling around, and an interesting moment when Scratch pushed his finger up inside her wet pussy with Bob's cock (Oh my! That's interesting! I'll have to try to remember that.). After her own juices and a liberal amount of satyr cum was worked into her butt and smeared over his organ, Scratch slowly pushed himself into her butt. "Oh fuck that feels good!" she exclaimed. "Yes, push it in me!" An unexpected orgasm hit her then, and she held still there as her pussy and ass clenched on the two cocks inside her. Moaning and trembling, Toshia rode it out with a smile on her face. When she had started to come down, she looked down at Bob and over her shoulder at Scratch and said, "Well, what are you waiting for boys, fuck me!" The two satyrs began to do as they were told, working their thick, hard cocks in and out of her. Whether they had practiced this trick before or it was an innate satyr skill, they quickly got into a perfect rhythm, pumping and grinding against her body as if the three of them were one ideal sex machine. Toshia made sure she was giving as good as she was getting, working her pelvis in time with the way the satyrs were pushing and pulling inside her. When she felt comfortable and knew she could keep up, she looked around and beckoned Roscoe over. The third satyr moved over on his cloven hooves to stand in front of Toshia. She reached up with her left hand and took his cock in her hand and pulled it to her mouth, tasting his cum and her own juices on him. Once she had the fat head in her mouth, she stroked the shaft in her fist. Bob reached up to cup her breasts in his hands and to help hold her up. Letting Bob and Scratch do most of the fucking work, Toshia relaxed to enjoy those sensations and concentrated her active attention on Roscoe's cock. She pulled him closer so that she could get her mouth working up and down on him, pushing the head deeper in her mouth so she could feel his thick shaft moving over her lips and her tongue. I wish Don could see me! she thought as she relaxed her throat and sank deeper on to Roscoe's cock. She let go of the base of his shaft and held onto his hips with both hands, both for support and to shove him back if it became necessary, but she was now letting him fuck her mouth and throat. Roscoe was surprisingly careful, holding her head gently in his hands and moving slowly and steadily. Meanwhile, Bob lay under her flexing his hairy abdomen to push himself up inside her pussy, and Scratch held on to her hips and fucked in and out of her ass vigorously. Toshia was intent on making the satyrs come before she came again, but her body had other ideas, and soon she was moaning and trembling while an intense orgasm shook her from head to toe. The frantic clenching of her pussy and ass pulled Bob and Scratch past the point of no return, and they filled her up with more of their cum. Roscoe, who had come most recently anyway, held out a bit longer, but the other two were still inside her when Toshia felt him swelling in her mouth and throat and then pumping gout after gout of sweet, hot cum into her stomach, and then filling her mouth. Pulling away from her, he splashed on final stream of pearly jizz across the bridge of her nose and down her cheek. Still hard, Bob and Scratch continued to fuck her squishy pussy and ass until she came again and again. Only when she had collapsed between them, did they extract themselves and carry her off to their camp in the forest, where they bathed and fed her. That night, the next day, and the night after were spent in a marathon of satyr fucking that left Toshia exhausted. Toshia now, bound to the X-cross, strained again at her restraints, wishing she could get at her pussy and clit now. She needed to make herself come. She remembered how she had awoken the third day, well into afternoon. The satyrs were gone, and she was surrounded by the gathering party from the warrior woman camp. Angry at being abandoned, worn out from the incessant demands of three hard pricks, frustrated at being lost, Toshia had been a bit happy to learn that she was going to be taken to a bunch of women, but that hadn't lasted long. She remembered how they had tied her up underneath a pole carried on the shoulders of two brawny men. The next two days were spent hanging there as she was carried further down river, to the castle where she now stood on frustrating display. To be continued. By BradentonLarry for Literotica

This is The Spoon, where Brad Savage is our guest, and shit's gonna happen whether you want it or not. .. but we overdeliver just a little, and it all works out.   Music By Manitoba's Wild Kingdom Gruppo Sportivo The New Brutarians Spoon Feeding Moog Theremini OMGItsWicks Andor Keaton Savage Backbeat Bass Strap The Men Of The Spoon Robbie Rist Chris Jackson Thom Bowers   The Spoon Facebook Group The Spoon Facebook Page Email: the_spoon_radio@yahoo.com

Burnie and Ashley discuss Scott's Patreon success, 420 Easter, Minecraft stabbings, Chicken Jockey, Hollywood's latest obsession, Blue Prince, notepad games, shushing at theaters, Star Wars game vs Star Wars movies, Grifball, Switch 2 pre-order date, suspended food inspections, Japan considers cutting auto safety standards, Texas nixes car inspections, politeness costs, and being nice to rich space tourists. Extended version of this podcast at: https://www.patreon.com/morningsomewhereFor the link dump visit: http://www.morningsomewhere.comFor merch, check out: http://store.morningsomewhere.com

An aspiring artist falls for a nude model.By Stopokochac. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Nineteen year old Lilianne was an aspiring young artist. Always a studious bookworm, Lilly, as her friends called her, never had much time for boys. She had never dated a man, let alone been intimate with one. Her only exposure to nude men had been in online porn, and sex ed videos. Throughout her school years Lilly had fantisized about attractive young men from her class, only admiring them from afar, and wondering, "If only?" However, all that was about to change. Unbeknownst to her, her passion for art was about to forever alter the course of her love life.It was the start of Lilly's second year in art school. This was the semester that Lilly would be taking figure drawing. Lilly made her way to her figure drawing class, anxious over the anticipation of finally seeing the hot nude men, she had always fanticized about. Just the thought of it made her nipples hard, and her genitals moist.Lilly entered her classroom and by pure luck, managed to snag the last seat in the front of the class. Anxious of what was about to come, Lilly's legs started twitching violently."Are you okay?" the boy next to her inquired."Yes, I'm fine," Lilly replied. "I'm always a bit nervous on the first day of class."Suddenly, in came the teacher."Good morning class," the teacher said. "My name is Mrs. Anderson, and I will be your figure drawing instructor."Mrs. Anderson proceeded with the usual first day of class routine, of learning names and going over the syllabus. However, Lilly tuned her out for most of the time, as all she could think about was those hot male models who would soon be standing in front of her."We will be drawing our first model next Friday," Mrs. Anderson said."Next Friday?" Lilly blurted out."Is there a problem?" Mrs. Anderson asked."No, no problem," Lilly replied. "I'm looking forward to it.""That's it for today," Mrs. Anderson said. "You're excused."Lilly left the class disappointed that she would have to wait one more week to finally see her first penis.A week had past and Lilly was once again on her way to figure drawing, this time more anxious than ever, as she knew this would finally be the day. Lilly arrived even earlier this time, to make sure she would snag a front row seat. As Lilly settles in, Mrs. Anderson walks in."Good morning class. This morning I am proud to introduce our first model of the semester. Please welcome, Lydia."No! Lilly couldn't believe her ears. At this point it seemed like Mrs. Anderson was deliberately screwing with her. All she wanted to do now, was get through the day's class, and hope that next week would finally be the day.Week three of her semester had arrived, but at this point, Lilly had low hopes about seeing the nude man of her dreams. She came to class and once again sat in front row, but this time she was calm and relaxed, anticipating that Mrs. Anderson would introduce another female model.Mrs. Anderson walked into class."Good morning class. I am excited to tell you that today we will be drawing our first male model."Lilly's heartrate immediately jumped to three times its normal pace. This was it."Class, please welcome to the stage, today's model, Curtis."The curtain lifted, and there he was, Curtis. A 6 ft. 3'' hippie with long dark hair, and a full goatie. He approached the podium, directly in front of our young artist, Lilly. He reached for his bathrobe belt, undid the knot and dropped his robe. There he was, just a few feet from Lilly. She couldn't believe it. After nineteen years, she was finally looking at a naked man for the first time. Curtis was covered in thick dark chest hair, and a line of hair lead from his abdomen down to his thick, uncircumsized penis, which was partially obscured by a patch of dense, dark pubic hair. Lilly felt her nipples get hard, and her moist pussy open up. In her eyes, he was flawless. At this point, she was more focused on getting that penis, then actually drawing it.After nearly two hours, Mrs. Anderson called out, "Okay! It's time to go class! A special thanks to our model for this week. Next week we will introduce a new model!"Curtis turned around just long enough for Lilly to catch a glimpse of his firm hairy buttocks. She knew she would never see this man or another like him again. This could be her only chance, but so many thoughts ran through her head. "What if he has a girlfriend? What if he thinks I'm ugly?" But Lilly knew if she didn't act, she would regret it for the rest of her life. At that point, Lilly decided to take a chance. She waited outside the classroom for Curtis to come out."Hey! Curtis, right? I'm Lilly!""Oh, nice to meet you Lilly," Curtis replied."Hey listen, this might be too much to ask, but I kind of didn't finish my drawing, and I really want to keep a straight A in this class. Do you think you could come up to my dorm later, so I can finish drawing you?""Sure," Curtis replied. "You seem like a sweet girl, and I would hate for you not to get that straight A. I can come by this evening around 7:00.""7:00 works great! Lilly replied! I'll see you then."Lilly couldn't believe it, and had to pinch herself to make sure she wasn't dreaming. She jumped in excitement and yelled out a loud, squeaky, "YES!" as confused students looked at her awkwardly."Um... sorry." Lilly said.7:00, Lilly is relaxing in her dorm, when she hears a knock. She opens the door, and sees Curtis."Curtis? You're actually here! Please, come in! Would you like a cup of coffee or something to eat?""No, I'm fine," Curtis replied. "Let's finish that drawing."Lilly sat in front of her canvas, as Curtis began to undress. Before she knew it, she was once again staring right at his hot naked pose. Lilly once again began to feel aroused, and after just a few minutes she couldn't help herself and said, "You have a beautiful body!"Curtis blushed and said, "Why, thank you, but I don't think you're allowed to say that to me."Lilly put her brush down, and stood up. She walked right up Curtis and put her hands right on his chest, "We're not in art class."Curtis slowly leaned in and began to kiss Lilly on the mouth. They locked hands and began to French kiss. Lilly slowly released her hands, and began to run them down his back and hairy buttocks."I'm sorry, I've never done this before," Lilly said."Shush. Just relax," replied Curtis, as he put his index finger on Lilly's red lips.He laid her down on the sofa, and slowly began to unbutton her shirt, revealing her blue bra. He removed her shirt and put it on the ground next to her. They then embraced each other in a Lotus position, and Curis began to unhook her bra. She pressed her perky, erect nippled breasts against his hairy chest. She gently peered down to see Curtis's 7 inch boner, pointing straight towards her face. The two stood up and Curtus slowly began to kiss Lily's breasts and belly. He slowly unbottoned and unzipped her jeans and gently pulled them down. He began to kiss her pink underwear, before slowly pulling it down, revealing her thick, brown pubic hair. He slowly put his mouth up against Lilly's wet pussy, and began to lick as Lilly held his long hair. She could not believe this was happening.After a couple minutes, he began to work his way back up, kissing her stomach and breasts, eventually working his way up her armpits. He gently began to suck on her long, brown armpit hairs.After another 2 minutes he gently laid her back down on her coach. He lifted one of her leg's up in the air, and gently inserted his 7 inch penis inside her hairy pussy. He began to slowly thrust in and out, and Lilly could feel his foreskin sliding back and forth inside her. Lilly began to moan as Curtis slowly sped up, and began to nibble on her toes. Lilly was in a state of shock! She tried to moan again, but no sound was coming out. As he began to thrust faster and faster, Lilly's leg slipped knocking over her easel. Suddenly, Curtis pulled out. "Why'd you stop?" Lilly inquires. Next thing she knows, her chest and belly are covered with Curtis's semen. Lilly was a virgin no more.By Stopokochac for Literotica.

An aspiring artist falls for a nude model.By Stopokochac. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Nineteen year old Lilianne was an aspiring young artist. Always a studious bookworm, Lilly, as her friends called her, never had much time for boys. She had never dated a man, let alone been intimate with one. Her only exposure to nude men had been in online porn, and sex ed videos. Throughout her school years Lilly had fantisized about attractive young men from her class, only admiring them from afar, and wondering, "If only?" However, all that was about to change. Unbeknownst to her, her passion for art was about to forever alter the course of her love life.It was the start of Lilly's second year in art school. This was the semester that Lilly would be taking figure drawing. Lilly made her way to her figure drawing class, anxious over the anticipation of finally seeing the hot nude men, she had always fanticized about. Just the thought of it made her nipples hard, and her genitals moist.Lilly entered her classroom and by pure luck, managed to snag the last seat in the front of the class. Anxious of what was about to come, Lilly's legs started twitching violently."Are you okay?" the boy next to her inquired."Yes, I'm fine," Lilly replied. "I'm always a bit nervous on the first day of class."Suddenly, in came the teacher."Good morning class," the teacher said. "My name is Mrs. Anderson, and I will be your figure drawing instructor."Mrs. Anderson proceeded with the usual first day of class routine, of learning names and going over the syllabus. However, Lilly tuned her out for most of the time, as all she could think about was those hot male models who would soon be standing in front of her."We will be drawing our first model next Friday," Mrs. Anderson said."Next Friday?" Lilly blurted out."Is there a problem?" Mrs. Anderson asked."No, no problem," Lilly replied. "I'm looking forward to it.""That's it for today," Mrs. Anderson said. "You're excused."Lilly left the class disappointed that she would have to wait one more week to finally see her first penis.A week had past and Lilly was once again on her way to figure drawing, this time more anxious than ever, as she knew this would finally be the day. Lilly arrived even earlier this time, to make sure she would snag a front row seat. As Lilly settles in, Mrs. Anderson walks in."Good morning class. This morning I am proud to introduce our first model of the semester. Please welcome, Lydia."No! Lilly couldn't believe her ears. At this point it seemed like Mrs. Anderson was deliberately screwing with her. All she wanted to do now, was get through the day's class, and hope that next week would finally be the day.Week three of her semester had arrived, but at this point, Lilly had low hopes about seeing the nude man of her dreams. She came to class and once again sat in front row, but this time she was calm and relaxed, anticipating that Mrs. Anderson would introduce another female model.Mrs. Anderson walked into class."Good morning class. I am excited to tell you that today we will be drawing our first male model."Lilly's heartrate immediately jumped to three times its normal pace. This was it."Class, please welcome to the stage, today's model, Curtis."The curtain lifted, and there he was, Curtis. A 6 ft. 3'' hippie with long dark hair, and a full goatie. He approached the podium, directly in front of our young artist, Lilly. He reached for his bathrobe belt, undid the knot and dropped his robe. There he was, just a few feet from Lilly. She couldn't believe it. After nineteen years, she was finally looking at a naked man for the first time. Curtis was covered in thick dark chest hair, and a line of hair lead from his abdomen down to his thick, uncircumsized penis, which was partially obscured by a patch of dense, dark pubic hair. Lilly felt her nipples get hard, and her moist pussy open up. In her eyes, he was flawless. At this point, she was more focused on getting that penis, then actually drawing it.After nearly two hours, Mrs. Anderson called out, "Okay! It's time to go class! A special thanks to our model for this week. Next week we will introduce a new model!"Curtis turned around just long enough for Lilly to catch a glimpse of his firm hairy buttocks. She knew she would never see this man or another like him again. This could be her only chance, but so many thoughts ran through her head. "What if he has a girlfriend? What if he thinks I'm ugly?" But Lilly knew if she didn't act, she would regret it for the rest of her life. At that point, Lilly decided to take a chance. She waited outside the classroom for Curtis to come out."Hey! Curtis, right? I'm Lilly!""Oh, nice to meet you Lilly," Curtis replied."Hey listen, this might be too much to ask, but I kind of didn't finish my drawing, and I really want to keep a straight A in this class. Do you think you could come up to my dorm later, so I can finish drawing you?""Sure," Curtis replied. "You seem like a sweet girl, and I would hate for you not to get that straight A. I can come by this evening around 7:00.""7:00 works great! Lilly replied! I'll see you then."Lilly couldn't believe it, and had to pinch herself to make sure she wasn't dreaming. She jumped in excitement and yelled out a loud, squeaky, "YES!" as confused students looked at her awkwardly."Um... sorry." Lilly said.7:00, Lilly is relaxing in her dorm, when she hears a knock. She opens the door, and sees Curtis."Curtis? You're actually here! Please, come in! Would you like a cup of coffee or something to eat?""No, I'm fine," Curtis replied. "Let's finish that drawing."Lilly sat in front of her canvas, as Curtis began to undress. Before she knew it, she was once again staring right at his hot naked pose. Lilly once again began to feel aroused, and after just a few minutes she couldn't help herself and said, "You have a beautiful body!"Curtis blushed and said, "Why, thank you, but I don't think you're allowed to say that to me."Lilly put her brush down, and stood up. She walked right up Curtis and put her hands right on his chest, "We're not in art class."Curtis slowly leaned in and began to kiss Lilly on the mouth. They locked hands and began to French kiss. Lilly slowly released her hands, and began to run them down his back and hairy buttocks."I'm sorry, I've never done this before," Lilly said."Shush. Just relax," replied Curtis, as he put his index finger on Lilly's red lips.He laid her down on the sofa, and slowly began to unbutton her shirt, revealing her blue bra. He removed her shirt and put it on the ground next to her. They then embraced each other in a Lotus position, and Curis began to unhook her bra. She pressed her perky, erect nippled breasts against his hairy chest. She gently peered down to see Curtis's 7 inch boner, pointing straight towards her face. The two stood up and Curtus slowly began to kiss Lily's breasts and belly. He slowly unbottoned and unzipped her jeans and gently pulled them down. He began to kiss her pink underwear, before slowly pulling it down, revealing her thick, brown pubic hair. He slowly put his mouth up against Lilly's wet pussy, and began to lick as Lilly held his long hair. She could not believe this was happening.After a couple minutes, he began to work his way back up, kissing her stomach and breasts, eventually working his way up her armpits. He gently began to suck on her long, brown armpit hairs.After another 2 minutes he gently laid her back down on her coach. He lifted one of her leg's up in the air, and gently inserted his 7 inch penis inside her hairy pussy. He began to slowly thrust in and out, and Lilly could feel his foreskin sliding back and forth inside her. Lilly began to moan as Curtis slowly sped up, and began to nibble on her toes. Lilly was in a state of shock! She tried to moan again, but no sound was coming out. As he began to thrust faster and faster, Lilly's leg slipped knocking over her easel. Suddenly, Curtis pulled out. "Why'd you stop?" Lilly inquires. Next thing she knows, her chest and belly are covered with Curtis's semen. Lilly was a virgin no more.By Stopokochac for Literotica.

During the 2pm hour of today's show Chuck & Heath Cline (in for Matt) talk about NFL Meetings, rule changes, the tush push, Fran Brown, Deion Sanders and more! See omnystudio.com/listener for privacy information.

Look at us! Look at you! Look at me! Look at this! We are 3 Is The Magic Number, the podcast that asks guests for their Top 3 favourite things in a subject of their choosing. It's a journey you may feel you have already been on, but believe us, you haven't, this is a different journey. Oh, also please do make sure you subscribe as we return each Monday.This is Episode 5, Season 3 and this week our incredible guest is the fabulous and insanely talented actor Faye Castelow. Faye chooses her Top 3 writers, or maybe more specifically, Top 3 non fiction writers, or Top 3 truth seeking journalists, or…well, you get the picture. With hands on hearts, this is such a special episode of this podcast, and the subject matter, the choices from Faye and her incredible, articulate, well observed and explained reasons for all of it, mark this out as a proper stand out chat for hoists Matt and Remfry. SHUSH! I AM BEING SINCERE!We hope you enjoy this episode and this podcast, if you want to support it and us, please do follow us on social media (all 3magicnumberpod), from Instagram to Tik Tok, Youtube to Bluesky and X, (even though it's awful). If you also have a spare moment, please do give us a rating, like, subscribe, heck maybe even leave us a nice comment here if you see fit.We also have a shiny newsletter (that goes out Monday, along with the podcast). In it we throw in all manner of info relating to each weeks podcast, as well as exclusive playlists, Tuesday top 3, a subscriber exclusive matt vs Remfry podcast (at the end of the season) and loads more. Totally free! IMAGINE THAT!

Sluts and surprises.Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.Peter is summoned for sex.It was 11 o clock on a Wednesday when Peter got the WhatsApp.A photo of a thong, pushed slightly to the side to reveal a neatly trimmed cunt, and the text."We need a real cock."Peter laughed. "Jeez Lucy, you don't mince your words." He replied."Come quickly, but don't cum quickly. Mark is away and your service is needed.""Pun intended with a smiley face."Peter and Lucy had been fuck-buddies for several years and had enjoyed some great adventures sexually. They were eminently compatible but had no intentions for a permanent relationship. When Lucy's husband Mark was away, she would contact Peter, and they generally ended up in bed together.In the past they had also shared with other friends who would either visit Lucy, or who came from the town where they both lived.Peter sighed and decided that as he had a free day from work that he would head towards Lucy's house."What a cheek using the royal "we", he thought. But really, he was laughing about it all.Lucy and Peter had an arrangement for when Peter would visit her at home. He would go into a side street next to her house and use the entrance to her garden. This way he would be out of view from the nosy neighbors. It paid to be discreet in such a small town.Peter entered the garden, closing the gate quietly behind him, and walked up to the patio doors which were slightly open. He stopped and looked inside. Lucy was inside leaning over the kitchen counter with her back to him, obviously engrossed in something on her tablet. Peter noticed that she also had air pods in her ears, and she swayed her ass to the rhythm of the music on her tablet.Peter knew that her petite frame was perfectly proportioned, with small firm tits with nipples standing out like bullets when they were teased. Her hips curved gently out from a narrow waist, framing a perfect cunt. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed. She had an athletic body and perfect legs.Peter walked stealthily behind her and slipped his hand under the long t-shirt she had on. As was her wont, Lucy had no panties on."Hmm." groaned Lucy without looking round. "I didn't expect you back so soon."Peter was puzzled. "Back so soon?" he thought. "That's an odd thing to say."Feeling that Lucy's cunt already slick was, Peter slipped a finger inside her. "Oh, nice," said Lucy, still not turning around. She pushed against Peter's finger.Peter's cock was already hard, and he decided to free it from the confines of his jeans. It sprung out and Peter didn't hesitate to slip it between Lucy's outer lips.Lucy froze. She turned her head and saw to her shock Peter standing behind her. She went to say something, but Peter covered her mouth with his hand. Lucy looked completely confused at the situation, but slowly recovered her composure.Without a word from either Peter slipped his cock in Lucy's love channel all the way in until his balls were resting on Lucy's ass. They stood like that for a couple of seconds.Lucy turned her head back toward the counter and pushed herself back against Peter.Peter withdrew slightly and started to rock backwards and forwards in a gentle rhythm. Lucy didn't utter a word, but gently purred her pleasure with "Umm, Hmm, Hmm." In time to the movement.Peter closed his eyes. Lucy's cunt walls were milking his cock as if it was the first time she had fucked like this.They kept the rhythm going for minutes, both with their eyes closed, both gently making love, enjoying the penetration and the feeling of being filled with Peter's fat cock.Out of nowhere, Peter felt a hand on his ball sack, gently massaging his balls. And then a tongue licking his cock as it sawed in and out of Lucy's dripping cunt.Peter looked down and to his surprise he saw Alison, Lucy's friend with whom they had shared earlier erotic adventures, on her knees under Lucy's body. Her hands were on Lucy's thighs, and she was eating at Lucy's cunt and caressing Peter's balls at the same time.Still no words were spoken. "Wow, that is hot!" thought Peter. He gradually increased the pace and depth of his strokes, withdrawing almost completely, before gently pushing back into Lucy until he bottomed out.Lucy's breathing was becoming shallower and more rapid as she enjoyed the sensation of Peter's cock filling her up and withdrawing again and again.Alison found Lucy's clit and began to lick furiously at it. She trapped that nub between her lips and teased it with her tongue. Alison's free hand was rubbing her own love bud to a crescendo.Finally, Lucy spoke. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, it's coming. I'm coming, don't stop please!"Alison too was on the verge and panting furiously as she whipped herself to a climax.Then Lucy collapsed on the counter. She pushed her ass back onto Peter as if she wanted him even deeper in her. Gasping for air, her whole body was trembling from the orgasm that washed over her like a pleasure wave.Peter was still rock hard and not even close to coming. He held his cock in Lucy's cunt until she started to come down from her high.He withdrew his cock from her, only to be met with Lucy's sad eyes missing that feeling of being utterly filled by him.Alison got to her feet and went to sit on the sofa so that she could bring herself to the peak. Lucy went to sit on one side of her and Peter on the other.Peter took hold of Alison's hands and prevented her from making herself come. Alison pleaded."Please Peter, I am so close."Peter shook his head. "No Alison, that's why we're here."Lucy traced her finger over Alison's blouse, opening the buttons as she progressed downwards. When it was completely open, she leaned in and took Alison's right nipple in her mouth, biting it gently.Alison jumped from the electric shock that spread over her whole body.Peter then leaned in and did the same to Alison's left nipple, letting go of Alison's hands.Alison placed her hands above her head and leaned back, pushing her beautiful tits up and out. Her nipples were standing erect like bullets.A red glow spread along her neck and over her chest as she began to squirm under the attention of her two lovers.Lucy's hand slid down to Alison's naked cunt, and she inserted a finger between her folds.Alison groaned in approval.Peter's hand slipped downwards too and found Alison's clit. He massaged it in gentle circles. All this time both Lucy and Peter were licking and biting Alison's nipples.This was driving Alison crazy with lust. She lifted her hips off the sofa to try and get more pressure from the hands massaging her.Lucy slipped a second finger inside and increased the pressure and pace.Alison's mouth formed an "O", but no sound came out.Peter rubbed faster and harder and the effect could be seen and heard from Alison's breathing."Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes." She gasped. Her legs stiffened and she clenched her teeth, her breath hissing from her mouth like air escaping from a punctured tire. Alison began to spasm as her orgasm crashed through her, but Lucy and Peter didn't stop. They continued their assault on her nipples and cunt as Alison shook and trembled.Alison's eyes rolled upward in her head, and it seemed as if she was gone into a trance, feeling only the crazy sensations racking her body.Then she began to shake violently, crying, barking out "Ah! Ah! Ah!" as tears rolled down her cheeks."Stop! I can't take any more." She cried out.Peter leaned in and kissed Alison on the lips and said, "You're welcome sweetie."Lucy kissed Alison too. Then she leaned across Alison and kissed Peter passionately saying ""Hello lover. What a delightful surprise."Peter smiled. "I thought I had been summoned by the Royal "We". He laughed. "Didn't expect that there would be two of you."Lucy smiled back. "Well, I certainly didn't expect to be taken from behind by surprise, as Alison had gone to unpack, and I thought that she was fingering me. How nice it was to have your magnificent cock inside me once again."Alison had somewhat recovered. "And imagine my surprise to come downstairs to find Peter balls deep inside you, whilst you were bent over the counter. I just couldn't resist.""Well," said Lucy. "We have the house to ourselves. Mark is on a trip and Katie has a hockey game this evening and won't be back until very late. I would suggest you get comfortable, and we can have some fun."Katie, Lucy and Mark's daughter was now twenty years old and had the looks of her mother. She was taller though having inherited that from her father. She was an avid hockey player and had enjoyed some success in the regional leagues."Great idea." Said Alison. "Peter, it's so good to see you again. The last time we met was great fun. Remember?"Peter remembered all too well. Alison had been visiting and they met on a walk. After taking shelter at Lucy's from a torrential rain shower, some fun and games had been had, ending up with Peter giving Alison a good spanking and a good fucking. Finally, Peter ended in bed with both Lucy and Alison. Great memories indeed."So, what's the plan? "Peter asked. His cock was still hard and precum was leaking from its bulbous head."Well, we need to take care of that first." Alison answered."I am going to clean up and prepare something to eat. "Said Lucy. "You guys have fun."Alison smiled. She beckoned Peter with her finger to come closer. Peter shifted a little toward her."So, what can I do for your soldier there? "Alison asked.Peter smiled. "Knock yourself out sweetie "I'm up for anything."Alison stood and faced Peter as he sat on the sofa, his cock standing straight up.She straddled Peter's thighs and lowered herself onto his awaiting shaft."Oh, I'm still a bit sore," she said as Peter's cock entered her."Go gently then." Peter said.Alison slid slowly downwards until Peter was fully inside her. She stopped to enjoy the feeling of this fat cock filling her up like never before. Her juices were flowing again, and she was leaking over Peter's balls and thighs.Alison rocked gently back and forth getting used to Peter's size, He wasn't more than average length, but the girth of his shaft was impressive.Alison's lips were stretched to the limit, and they massaged Peter's cock with every movement.The soreness that had been before made way for a warm satisfying fullness.Alison raised herself and gently let herself fall again. The friction made her incredibly aroused. Peter too was feeling his balls get tighter and tighter as Alison accelerated her movements.Alison slowed down again. Peter felt slightly frustrated as he had been building to the point of no return."We want to enjoy this and make it last a little longer." Alison said.Peter grunted. He was lost in the feeling, craving release.Alison started to increase both the depth and frequency of her movement. This time Peter bucked himself upwards to meet her downward stroke and slammed himself into her. Peter felt his cum rising. His balls became tighter, and he was determined to reach his climax now.Just as he was about to blow his load, Alison raised herself until only the head of Peter's cock was inside her. Some very tiny movements upward and downward, massaging the head of Peter's cock, drove him crazy.His cock twitched as he spurted his first load on cum into Alison.She slammed herself on to Peter until he was fully inside her. He was still coming, and Alison wanted to get him as deep as possible inside."That's it Peter. Fill me up. Oh, what a fantastic cock you have. Later I want it in my ass."Peter was shocked. He had never done anal before.However, Alison's dirty talk made him come even harder. He was soon empty but didn't want to withdraw from the warm sensuous pocket that was Alison's cunt.

Hot wife visits my home after erotic event at the school play..Based on a post by Ostrich Mack. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.It was a typical evening activity for the school year. The sixth-year kids would perform their End of year play before graduation to high school.Having already seen two of our own kids perform before their excited parents, in past years, I knew how the evening normally went. I could never have expected that the entertainment would take the turn that it did and change my life forever in a positive way.My Marriage with Celibacy.I'm Peter Talbot. I've been married for twenty years, we had been through a lot together, but a few years earlier my wife had gone through a serious car accident which left her paralyzed and completely dependent. Sex was out of the question and the result was 3 years of forced celibacy.I still love her, but the lack of a sex life was frustrating.This also meant that I went to the play alone.Parental Society.The mood amongst the parents was relaxed, and rather jovial, as we mixed before the theatre was opened.There I met Lucy and her husband Mark, whose daughter also featured in the play. Lucy was a petite woman of forty odd years with a pretty face dark curly hair to her shoulders and olive skin. Her husband Mark, was very tall and a very handsome man. He was also very charming and much admired by the local ladies. Mark travelled over the world to the most extreme places just to photograph rare birds.Lucy didn't share Mark's enthusiasm and stayed home when he was off on his trips.Lucy and I had also socialized recently when the kids were on school camp. We ended up after a hectic day with all the parents in a bar that evening. There, after a few drinks, an incident between myself and Lucy took place that had stuck in my mind for a long time.The bar was dark and full of customers which meant we were propped in a small corner.. Lucy stood just in front of me chatting with another mother, when I noticed that she kept brushing her ass against my crotch. Subtly at first but as more drinks were consumed, the contact was longer and harder. Seeing that she was an attractive woman my cock began to react and soon I had a hard-on.Nothing further happened that evening. But as we parted, Lucy gave me a long sensuous look.Feeling guilty I went home and told my wife about the evening. She was not bothered, and even said that she understood my sexual frustration. She went as far as to say that if I found someone to relieve the tension then I had her blessing.That was a couple of months before the school play, but it never left my mind. Now with Lucy standing before me I had to think back on that evening. I blushed a little as Mark was standing next to her. Of course, I wasn't planning to interfere with their marital bliss.We made small talk until the doors opened and went ahead to our seats. By coincidence, my seat was next to Lucy on my left and Mark on the other side of her. We were in the middle if a row. The rows behind were raised in a theatre style. It was warm so I took off my sweater and placed it in my lap.Lucy leaned towards me and said in a sultry voice, "I hope you enjoy the entertainment.""That's an odd choice of words," I thought, but soon dismissed it.Soon, the lights were dimmed, and the show began. It was a typical school play with music and plenty of humorous sketches. The kids had practiced endlessly, and it showed.Mark was totally engrossed in the play as their only child, Katy, was the star of the show.After the first act, I suddenly felt shocked to feel a hand on my thigh. Not sure how to react, I glanced to my left and saw that Lucy was looking at me with a naughty gleam in her eyes. Her right hand rested on my thigh and her left hand on her husband's arm."Shush," she whispered softly.Luckily, my sweater covered her hand as she slowly began to rub upwards in the direction of my crotch and then downwards again.I was mortified and not sure what to do. Lucy became bolder, and the strokes moved higher and higher until she was rubbing my cock through my jeans.After three years of enforced celibacy, my cock didn't need much more than this to get fully hard.I wasn't following the play anymore and was shocked when the lights went up for the intermission. Most of the audience stood up for a bathroom break. Lucy also stood up to go and wanted to pass in front of me.Because the rows of seats were closely placed, this meant she had to step over my feet to get by.In doing so, she stumbled. In an effort to keep her balance, she placed her hand on my shoulder and leaned towards me.Lucy had a very smart single-tited dress on, which, as she leaned forward, opened, giving a view of her tits. She was not large-tited, but she filled her designer bra well.Lucy looked me straight in the eyes and whispered, "Like what you see?"Not waiting for a response, she straightened herself and left.Mark stayed in his seat and spoke enthusiastically about the play. I was still rock hard and very uncomfortable as I had been aroused by his wife's attention.A few minutes later, the second act was announced, and the lights were dimmed.Lucy hadn't returned yet, but just as the show began again, she reappeared.Slowly making her way through the row, she got as far as my seat and stumbled again. This time, I put out my hand to prevent her from falling.Since I was seated, I tried to be discreet and support her at hip level. However, I missed the mark and my hand ended up going through the split at the front of her dress onto her bare thigh.In my mind, I thought, "Oh shit."To my surprise, Lucy made a half squat, which moved my hand higher on her thigh. That's when I felt it. Her cunt was wet and exposed.I was shocked, realizing that her husband was sitting right next to us.Lucy stood straight up, winked at me, and dropped something in my lap. She took her seat again. Curiously, I glanced down at my lap and was stunned to find her bra and thong lying there. She must have gone to the bathroom to get rid of her underwear.I quickly shoved them in my pocket and sat back in my chair.It didn't take long before I felt Lucy's hand on my thigh again. This time, though, she went straight for my crotch. I panicked and pulled my sweater up further to cover myself.Suddenly, I felt my zipper being pulled down and the top button of my jeans being opened. Lucy's hand crept into my shorts and gently took hold of my rock-hard erection.Slowly and gently, she began to stroke my cock. I was dying from embarrassment but at the same time, intensely turned on.As I hadn't had sex in three years, it didn't take long for me to reach the point of climax. Lucy continued to stroke me mercilessly, even as I came hard.Eventually, she withdrew her hand and stood up to go to the bathroom.While she was gone, I quickly wiped myself clean with my sweater, and zipped up my jeans.When Lucy returned, she sat without incident.Then, she took my hand and placed it on her thigh in the gap of her dress.Her husband, Mark, was completely unaware of everything that had just happened.My hand slowly drifted higher until I could feel the warmth of her sex.Gently, I ran a finger along her cunt, causing her to let out a gentle sigh. I continued to rub her cunt, gradually moving my fingers upward until I found her clit.I carefully circled around her nub, caressing her over and over until she grabbed my arm and clamped her thighs together.Breathing heavily, she held me there for a moment before finally relaxing.At that moment, the last act of the play began. We both adjusted ourselves, to appear as though nothing had happened.The lights went up and the audience rose for the customary standing ovation. We left to find our children, but before they were ready, we waited in the foyer.Suddenly, someone tapped on my shoulder from behind. It was Andrea, a good friend, who had been sitting in the row behind us.She winked at me and said with a cheesy grin, "Great show, Peter.""Oh my god, she saw everything," I thought.Just then, our kids came running out and our focus was on them. The venue was a short walk from our home, and as we made our way back, we discussed the play. I didn't remember much, but our daughter seemed happy with it.Once we arrived home, we continued talking for a little while. My wife was already in bed but wanted to hear all the details about the show, so we sat with her for a while.It was late, and we all turned in for the night. As everyone else slept, my mind was still reeling from what had happened.Eventually, I fell asleep, feeling a mixture of elation and confusion.Lucy's Panties.In the weeks following the school play, the events of that evening never left my thoughts.I was too embarrassed to share the details with my wife, so I kept them to myself. Additionally, I had the minor problem of Lucy's underwear, and I didn't know how to return them.Little did I know that this would lead to my next adventure. For the time being, I kept the underwear hidden in a drawer in our bedroom, buried beneath other clothing. Occasionally, I would take them out just to admire and sniff them.Since I didn't work regular hours and had free days in the middle of the week, I often had the house to myself as my wife attended daycare.One Wednesday, the doorbell rang at around 11:00 a.m. Assuming it might be a parcel delivery, I hurried to answer the door. To my surprise, it was Lucy standing before me.I invited her in, feeling awkward and unsure of what to say."You have something of mine," she said. "I've come to take it back."Stammering, I replied, "Yes, yes. I'll get it for you."I went to retrieve her underwear from the drawer in our bedroom, taking one last sniff before turning to return to the living room.When I turned around, I was astonished to find Lucy had followed me into the bedroom.She was wearing the same dress she had worn for the school play. I noticed that it had a single button at waist-level, where the two sides overlapped each other. I stood there, speechless, unable to find the right words.Lucy smiled at me enigmatically."You'll have to help me put them on." She said.My cock sprung to attention.With a single movement, she opened the button on her dress and let it fall open.All I could manage to say was, "Wow."Apart from thigh-high stockings and a pair of high heels, Lucy was completely naked under her dress.She was a beautiful sight to behold.Her petite frame was perfectly proportioned, with small firm tits with nipples standing out like bullets. Her hips curved gently out from a narrow waist, framing a perfect cunt. Her pubic hair was neatly trimmed. She had an athletic body and perfect legs showcased by her high heels and thigh-highs, she was a vision.Impatiently, Lucy lifted one foot, urging me to pull the thong over her shoe. I knelt before her. I was very close and could smell her sex. Then she lifted her other foot, and I slipped the thong over that too.Still kneeling, I slowly pulled the thong upwards. Just as it reached above her knees, Lucy grabbed my head with both hands and drew me toward her cunt."Eat me," she pleaded.I didn't need a second invitation and moved my face to her cunt, which was already leaking profusely.I started by licking her gently along the inside of her thigh. Remembering her teasing from the earlier encounter at the school play, I decided to tease her a little.Slowly, slowly, I made my way upwards until I was close to her cunt lips. I gently probed her lips with my tongue."Yes," she said, "I've been dreaming of this since that night."As I licked her slit, I could taste her juices, but I kept away from her clit for the moment."Keep going," she pleaded.I inserted a finger gently into her cunt, softly stroking her."Ah" she groaned. "don't stop."Hooking my finger, I massaged her G Spot, which elicited a deep moan from her.Lucy writhed on my face, desperate for me to lick her clit. I waited, letting her need build."Please," she whispered, "make me cum."Giving in to her pleading, I gently licked her clit, moving my tongue in gentle circles around her love bud. She shuddered and pressed her cunt harder against my face.

Dana In The Morning Highlights 3/19Only supposed to be 8 days, but after 9 unexpected months - NASA Astronauts are home safeMattress Mack is helping Girl Scouts become better sellersDo you or your partner shush one another?

Nancy Pledges her passionate best for Mike.Based on a post by m storyman x, in 2 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.I sat on the sofa staring out the back window and across the yard, wondering what they were talking about. A few minutes turned into half an hour, which turned into almost an hour. My curiosity finally got the best of me and I snuck down the hall as quietly as I could. I stopped at the door and listened, hoping to hear their conversation. But conversation was not what I heard. What I heard was soft gentle moaning. Two different sounds of moaning. I shook my head in confusion and pushed the door open silently, moving it ever so slowly so that the hinge, which occasionally squeaks, wouldn't. I peeked around the door to the bed and stood there, staring.No wonder I didn't hear them talking. Linda was laying on the bed, as naked as she had been in the kitchen, with her feet on my pillow, her knees pushed wide. My wife on top, held herself on her hands and knees, equally naked, with her head between Linda's legs, licking her cunt, while moaning in pleasure at Linda's attentions to hers.I stepped into the room and neither seemed to notice me at all. I watched the two of them making out, licking each other, driving the other toward climax. Was this why Nancy wasn't interested in sex with me any longer? Was she getting it from Linda instead? I hadn't ever known her to be interested in other women, at least not in that way. But it was hard to deny what I was seeing. It didn't take my body long to respond to what I was seeing, my cock soon standing hard and rigid. Pointing up over the horizon, like an artillery cannon barrel.No, if she was getting it from Linda, I was damn well going to make sure she understood what she was giving up. I stepped to the end of the bed, looking at my wife's ass and cunt, held in the air by her knees, while Linda licked and played with her swollen clit. Linda saw me and smiled. She moved her hand from my wife's ass and reached for my cock. She pulled me in toward her, pulling my engorged head toward both her mouth and my wife's cunt. She aimed me right to my wife's sopping wet lips and then used her other hand to reach around my ass and coaxed me into the ‘docking portal'. She'd stopped licking my wife and rubbed my engorged head up and down Nancy's slit, wetting my mushroom with my wife's juices.I reached for my wife's hips, making her jump slightly as she felt my big firm hands on her. She stiffened, almost as if she were going to refuse me, and then her stiffness faded as Linda rubbed my head around her lips a little harder, working it between her lips and into the entrance of her depths. My wife wiggled her hips side to side, much like she used to when she was inviting me to fuck her hot hole. I pushed toward her, forcing my engorged head slowly into her, spreading her hot wet vagina as I slipped ever so slowly into her."Oh, fuck yes." Nancy moaned as I pushed my way deeper into her. "That's it honey. Fuck me. Make me come around your fat cock!" She lowered her head to Linda's cunt again and I heard her muffled moan as I started to stroke slowly in and out of her.Every stroke brought my balls across Linda's face, slapping her eyebrows slightly. In and out I started to thrust, my cock stroking its full length in and out of her. Linda wrapped her left hand around my ass cheek and  hooked her other hand around Nancy's thigh. Linda was now conducting the symphony movement of our love anthem. Linda's middle finger pressed my anus tightly and eventually entered just inside my sphincter.I felt Nancy's already excited cunt start to spasm when I'd barely started stroking, Linda having apparently gotten her already very close to climax. I knew I was still quite a ways from my own climax as I held her hips and kept thrusting, pushing in and out so that my cock teased her insides from the entrance all the way to the end of her tunnel.Nancy always said that my thick shaft felt so much bigger when I fucked her from behind. I wanted her to enjoy it. I wanted her to feel my cock making her climax. I wanted her to remember how good it felt that first time, that time laying on the picnic table, feeling a cock slide into her for the first time. I wanted her to enjoy it like she did then, coming so hard to my stroking cock that her body surprised both of us and pumped her juices out all over my stomach and crotch. I wanted her to climax that hard again."Oh fuck!" she squeaked as she pulled her face from Linda's cunt. "Oh fuck me, lover. God you feel so good. Come for me. Fill me up with your cum. Oh God! Yes! That's it. Fuck me!" She hadn't been all that vocal for years, and hearing her talk like a vulgar whore, begging me to fuck and fill her; pushed all the right buttons at the right time. While my mind was still imagining that it was that first time again, feeling her for the first time, I held her hips and drove harder into her, rocking the entire bed as I pumped in and out of her with abandon.My body raced toward climax as I thrust myself deep into my wife, a feeling of elation and desire all mixed together running through my body. I was so close, I wanted to come, I wanted to fill her cunt with my cum, I wanted her to keep climaxing as long as I could make her. I kept thrusting, trying to keep holding her climax at its peak as long as I could. I felt a hand on my ass, moving with me, coaxing me harder into my wife.I looked down past my thrusting cock at Linda's face, grinning up at me, waiting, coaxing. In a moment of clear realization I knew what she wanted."Oh Fuck!" I grunted loudly as my body spasmed. I could feel my cock pumping shot after shot of cum into my wife's spasming cunt, filling her, feeling her climax still squeezing and milking me, like I hadn't felt for oh so many years. I stood there, my knees leaning against the mattress, panting, listening to my wife moan and pant herself, my cum still leaking into her as my cock twitched occasionally."Oh God, yes. So good." She moaned softly, laying her head between Linda's legs again, but not to lick her any longer. Linda released her hold on my ass and instead hooked her index finger around the base of my cock. She coaxed me back, backing me out of my wife slowly. My now softening tallywhacker slipped from Nancy's reddened, swollen cunt lips, and dropped onto Linda's face.Linda tiled her head back and opened her mouth. I slid inside Linda's waiting mouth and she sucked my shrinking cock for only a few seconds before gently pushing me further back. I knew why, though I was surprised that she'd want to.I stood, my cock almost dripping the remaining cum in Linda's face, holding my wife's ass cheeks for balance. I watched Linda lick the cum oozing from my wife's gaping cunt, my white cream leaking from her and dripping down off her twat lips into Linda's mouth."Tastes just like that cookie." Linda moaned softly. "I swear that was cum flavored icing.""I kinda thought it tasted like Nancy's cunt." I panted as I moved onto the bed and flopped onto my back, momentarily exhausted.I lay there, trying to catch my breath, listening to Linda lick my wife, sending occasional shudders through her body. Nancy finally had all she could take and shifted off Linda and over onto me, laying down on me. She lay flat on me, her tits smashed to my chest, her face inches from mine. Without a word she lowered her lips to mine and kissed me. Hesitantly at first, and then with growing urgency. She held my face and kissed and sucked my lips, almost as if she were afraid I was going to not be there.Linda rolled onto her side, facing away from us, then resumed her own masterbations, stroking her cunt with two fingers, while her other hand fondled her aroused nipples. Linda was a moaner.Finally, after what had to be at least five minutes, both Nancy and I panting breathlessly, she softened and then stopped her kisses. "I'm sorry love." She whispered into my ear as she laid her cheek beside mine."For what?" I whispered back."For not realizing what I was doing to you. For almost losing you. I never meant for it to happen. I should have known. I should have heard you. You said it, I know you did. Even Linda heard you. But I was too busy with my own feelings that I didn't listen to you. I don't want to lose you. I don't want you to have to find it someplace else. I don't want you to walk out of my life. I don't want anyone but you, but I have to, I need to, I, I.""Shush." I whispered, pressing her chest into me, holding her face next to mine. "I don't want to lose you either. You're the love of my life. Why would I leave you?""Because I forgot. I forgot how it was. I laid here, crying, feeling sorry for myself that Linda could coax you into sex so easily. I thought that you didn't care anymore or want me anymore. But she told me. She said she's seen me reject your advances too many times, that you had to think that I didn't want you anymore. Nothing could be farther from the truth. It's just, It's. I don't know how to explain. But I was wrong. I should have listened. I should have seen the signs. Please don't leave me." She practically begged me before she started crying, her tears running down her face and my cheek as well, where we were pressed together."I'm not leaving. Shish. I'm still here," I whispered back, stroking her back and ass."Promise?""Oh lover. You know I can't live without you.""I used to think that. I used to think that I never had to worry. I used to think you were mine forever, and, well, I watched you pleasuring her, right there, right in front of me, right in our own kitchen. I, I was scared. I was afraid that I was going to lose you. I was mad. I was mad at you, I was mad at Linda.”“I was actually mad at myself. Mostly now at myself. You did what I pushed you to. You did it because I ignore you. I don't do what we used to do.""I don't understand. What we used to do?""When we were first together. I worked so hard to give you everything you desired. I wanted you to be happy. I wanted you to love me. I wanted you to want me, to desire to be with me. I knew that sexual contentment was a big part of that. I knew that if I didn't make you feel happy that way, that there'd be no chance of lasting love. Guys need that. They need sex. They need it to feel complete. I forgot that. I forgot because I had your love and I forgot that I needed to return it the way you needed it, not the way I felt like giving it. My empathy failed.”"I don't understand, Nancy. When we were first together, you were playful, you loved doing all those things, all those ways, all those places. You didn't like it? You were just, what, faking enjoying it?" I asked with concern and no small amount of hurt welling up in my heart. Had our whole relationship been based on a lie?She rolled off of me, onto her back, next to me. "I didn't not enjoy it, but I wouldn't have chosen to do it by myself if you hadn't asked me to.""Then why didn't you say no?" I rolled on my side to look at her face."I never wanted to say no. I thought it was what was expected. That guys had sex that way. I wanted to be wanted, so I focused on meeting your desires. But I lost that, over the years.""I'm confused. You had to know not all guys did all that. I mean, I loved what we did. I loved the variety and the newness of every time we did it someplace different, or in a different way, or whatever. But if you didn't want to, you had to know it wasn't required.""Wasn't it? What has been your complaint for the last twenty years? That we never do anything like that anymore. Kinda sounds required to me."I rolled facing Nancy; Linda still in her own world, at the foot of the big bed. Nancy rolled onto her side and rested her head so our noses nearly touched, stroking her fingers on my chest. "I'd have never made you do anything you didn't want to. Not if I knew. Now you're telling me everything that we did was faked?""Not faked. Just not, always my choice." She whispered. "The guy I was with, before you. He was, well, he didn't believe in sex before marriage, so we didn't. Not at all. He never even tried to take my bra off or pull down my pants or anything. So, when I started dating you, I did what you wanted, just like I did what he wanted.""Why did you leave him?""After two years, I needed more. I needed that physical relationship. I wanted intimacy, and he didn't seem any closer to asking me to marry him than when we started dating. So, I moved on, or at least I was planning on it. The day you spilled coke all over me? I was out with my best friends, they were trying to convince me that it was time to move on and find someone different. Someone that could make me feel completely different than Jerry did.""And me dumping a whole cup of soda pop down your shirt was definitely different.""It wasn't that. It was how incredibly cute you were, trying to apologize. Three times you almost rubbed your hand down my boobs to wipe the soda that was soaking in, off. I suddenly wanted to feel your hands on me. I wanted to see what it felt like to be physically loved.”“ If you hadn't asked me to get undressed for you in that park that one night, there wouldn't be another date. I wasn't going to go through that again. I could tell you were nervous. I was too. But I wanted to feel your hands on me, and once I did, I didn't want to stop. I wanted you to touch me and stroke me and make love to me as many times as you wanted. When I realized you liked being teased, liked seeing me in sexy little things, liked it when I played with you in public places, liked it when I let you play with me in those places, well, those are the things I did. I didn't not like them, but if I had been choosing, I wouldn't have done a lot of them. Doctor Ruth said a woman can only keep a man if she keeps him satisfied. So I was committed to keeping you satisfied. At least I used to" Nancy was starting to cry again."After the girls were born, you kinda stopped wanting sex. Why? What did I do wrong?" I wanted to know."You did nothing wrong. I just didn't feel like I could do those kinds of things anymore. I didn't want the girls to get the idea that doing that kind of thing was how you got a man. I know. That's how I got you. But after a few years I just stopped trying to please you that way. I convinced myself you didn't seem to need it any more, that you knew how I loved you, even if I didn't show it physically. I forgot that was how you felt loved. I forgot that all the things that you did that made me feel loved, weren't the things that made you feel loved. Linda reminded me of that. Seeing you kneeling in front of her, licking her, teasing her cunt, making her climax. It made me realize that I'd messed up. I'd failed to do what a wife should be doing, making her man feel loved and cared for. I suddenly realized that Linda had so easily taken over what had been only mine for so long. Linda hasn't had a man for years, but she wishes that she did.""If that's true, why the hell were you two women having sex?""That's easy." Linda said from where she was still laying, now listening to us. "We wanted to. While we were talking we had an overwhelming urge to kiss, which led to touching, which lead to, well you know." Then Linda added; “You're the one with the cookie, Mike. Like the serpent in Eden, you seduced both of us with one bite of that treat.”"I wouldn't have thought you were into girl stuff." I said softly to my wife."I haven't, well, before today, I never did. I just couldn't help myself. I wanted to kiss her. I wanted to feel her lips on me, on my nipples, on my cunny lips. I wanted to feel her making love to me. I don't know why, but I wanted it so bad.""Just like I needed to have your cock in my mouth.” Linda interjected. “Just like I want your cock in me so bad right now. I want to feel you pumping it into me until you fill me with your cum." Linda said, rolling over. "So how about it? Wanna let me ride you until we both come?""I think I better save it for Nancy," I answered her, getting a squeeze from Nancy in appreciation."Well, if you're not going to fuck me, I have a dildo at home that's just begging to feel my hot cunt around it." Linda said as she stood up. "You know, I might not even bother to get dressed. Just put my shoes on and run home naked and get it. Wanna watch me? Wanna see me pumping it in and out of myself?""It's sorta chilly out." I said, avoiding the answer she wanted to hear.She grinned. "Good. It'll make my nipples nice and hard. You sure you don't want to come watch me?""I better not." I answered quietly. She shrugged and got up. A few moments later we heard the back door open and close, leaving us alone in the house. "What now?""I don't know. I have an urge to fuck you under the Christmas tree." Nancy winked"So why don't we?" I encouraged her fantasy."Is that what you want?" Nancy giggled."That's the wrong question. The question you should ask, is that what We want?""Right now, I think it is." She whispered."Okay. I don't know if my cock is up to a third round, but I'm game to try.""Oh honey, I think I can handle that. You go out there and lay down on the carpet and I'll be out in a few minutes, and I guarantee that I'll get you hard." She said with a soft giggle.I nodded and got off the bed. I didn't know what she had in mind, but I was willing to let her try whatever she wanted. I grabbed a pillow off the sofa and lay down on the carpet to wait."I'm back!" Linda said as she walked in through the garage door again, this time holding a large purple translucent cock. "Oh. Waiting for me?" She asked, stepping over to me and squatting down over me. She rolled onto her knees and slid her wet cunt along my flaccid cock. "I'm not even going to need ‘Carlos', am I?" she asked setting the dildo aside."Linda. I'm waiting for Nancy. I don't think she's going to want to see you on my lap. Please don't make me choose!"She frowned. "I won't, but I can keep it warm, can't I?"I rolled my eyes. "If you promise to get right off when Nancy comes out.""I do." She answered with a wicked little grin. She began to rock her hips, grinding herself against my cock. She reached for my hands and pulled them up to her tits, cupping each one with my hands. "I know how you like natural tits." She whispered."How do you know how much I like tits?""Seriously? You think I haven't ever noticed how you look at my boobs when I'm wearing a skimpy shirt or a swim suit? God you can't keep your eyes off boobs.""Guilty as charged I guess." I answered, squeezing her soft tits. They weren't nearly as large as Nancy's but they were a nice comfortable handful."I didn't think I had to be that quick." Nancy said from the hallway.Linda looked back at her and then moved up off me. "I was just keeping him warm for you."

From Lost In Eros – Book 1An enlightening visit to the libraryIn 10 Parts By BradentonLarry.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The next day, after a quick trip to the garden for bathing and breakfast, they started on the third floor. This proved not much more useful than the first and second floors, until, after two play breaks, they came upon a large pair of double doors at the end of a corridor. Pushing one of the doors open, they realized they had found the library.The shelves of books seemed to defy gravity both in the way the shelves soared up to the high ceiling, and in the fact that they were not on the ground floor, which seemed to Don to be the sensible place for what must be a very heavy collection of books. Off to the left as they came in, was a remarkably unremarkable circulation desk. Behind it, of course, was an incredibly hot woman with her thick, long dark hair tied up in a conservative bun, and a nice set of full tits peeking out of the collared, white dress shirt (which had two more buttons undone than Don had ever seen on areal librarian), and long, beautiful legs glimpsed beneath the hem of, and through the modest (by Manor standards) slit on the side of, the black skirt that clung to her curves and fell to just below her knee. Of course, she was also wearing black frame glasses, high heels and dark pink lipstick.Don and the others took a moment to wander around a bit. They noticed that there were several floors to the library, connected to this one by circular metal staircases. Here on the main floor there were a number of little reading lounge areas, complete with comfortable chairs and couches. These areas and the many secluded corners and aisles between the stacks were conducive to erotic encounters, and, this being the Manor, there were a number of parties enjoying themselves in just this way. Surprisingly enough, there were also a few people who were actually there to read.“Can we stay here for a while?” Nicole asked with her mischievous smile, as she eyed a man's cock as he sat on the floor with his head on the seat of a couch as a woman, facing toward the back of the couch, knelt over his face.“Um, sure,” Don said, suddenly feeling like he and Toshia were the chaperones on a field trip. “Have fun.”Both Nicole and Shelonda went to go enjoy themselves, while Toshia and Don considered the books available on the shelves. Toshia pointed out, “There seems to be a very good assortment.”“Yeah,” Don said, his eyes running over the titles, “and they're not junk. This would be a good college library, or even a small university's. Huh, I wonder, ”Don went over to the circulation desk and said, “Hello, I take it that you're the librarian.”The woman arched a dark eyebrow at him and pursed her lips before saying, “Yes, I'm the Librarian. May I help you?”“Just ‘the Librarian', not the ‘head librarian'?” Don asked playfully.“No,” the Librarian said a bit impatiently. “That's the head librarian over there.”Don followed the direction of her nod and saw a woman on her knees in front of a gentleman in a chair giving him an enthusiastic, but quiet, blowjob.“Of course she is,” Don couldn't help saying. Turning back to the Librarian, he asked, “Could you tell me if you have any floor plans of the Manor on file?”“Oh, good idea!” Toshia said.“Shush,” the Librarian insisted. “No, I'm afraid we do not, sir.”“How about any books at all about the Manor?” Don tried.“Not as such, sir,” the Librarian said seriously. “However, you may want to talk to the Scholar.”“I'm sure we do want to,” Don smiled. “Would you kindly direct us to him?”“Certainly,” she smiled. “Please follow me.”The Scholar Has Some AnswersDon and Toshia shared a glance and a shrug and then followed the Librarian. They passed Nicole and Shelonda, who were now riding the man's cock and sitting on the back of the couch getting eaten by the woman, respectively, and then climbed a winding set of stairs up two levels. Then, through an area dominated by large work tables which were currently unused, except for the pair of men who were using one as a stable platform to lean against, they were brought to a door with a hand-lettered sign on it that read “SCHOLAR'S ROOM; Keep out!” The Librarian rapped twice on the door and proceeded to open it.A thin man who was apparently a bit older than Don, with reddish brown hair, looked up from the heavy book he was reading, and said, “Yes? What is it?”“This gentleman was looking for books about the Manor,” the Librarian said. “I suggested he might want to talk with you.”“Oh, really? Well, good. Thank you, Audrey,” the man said.“You're welcome, Robert,” the Librarian nodded with a smile and then turned to leave.“Oh, could you send Leah up when she has a few minutes?” Robert asked.“Of course,” the Librarian, or Audrey, said as she left.“You two are on a first name basis, eh?” Don observed.“Oh, yes, well, I knew her when she was still the head librarian,” Robert said, scratching his head absently. “She's a beautiful creature, isn't she? I was in love with her for a long time; maybe still am a little. It's no good falling in love here, though, not with them.”“Why not?” Toshia said.“You must be quite new,” Robert decided. “They're not complete. They have no memories before waking up here, unlike me and, I take it, the two of you. They also have all their material needs taken care of, and only one consistent desire, and there's plenty of that to be had. So, without anything to structure their lives, they don't really develop personalities. What makes you special here, young woman; particularly to this fellow who obviously adores you; is your memories and your complete personality. Audrey, the Librarian, as lovely, and amazing in bed, as she is; and she really is amazing in bed!; she's not quite a whole person. Sure, she's got a personality, a perfectly charming one, but it's rather,  Well, superficial, though I'm not sure that's the best word. One gets infatuated perhaps, but it fades when one realizes they've fallen for what is basically a child in a smoking hot body. Does that all make sense?”“Um, yes,” Toshia nodded, “I think so.”“So, I take it you're not new here?” Don asked.“No,” Robert laughed. “Oh, sorry! Please have a seat. I don't get many visitors.”Don and Toshia sat down in the offered chairs. This gave them a chance to appreciate the stacks of papers and books cluttering the little room.“Um, I have been here for a very long time indeed. Let's see,” Robert said, grabbing for a notebook off to his left. “I've been here for one hundred and forty seven,  no, forty eight,  hmm, ”“You've been here for one hundred and forty eight days?” Toshia asked.“Oh, no! That's nothing,” Robert laughed again. “I've been here for that many years, plus two months and eight days.”“What?!” Toshia gasped.Don took this information a bit more calmly, and said, “Robert, that's not possible. You must have made a mistake.”“No, no,” Robert shook his head. “I keep very careful track of these things. It's what I do to try to keep myself sane. Perhaps I don't do enough, but I'm sure the numbers are right. Years are still 365 days, right?”“Well, yeah, plus leap years,” Don said.“Yeah, ok, so I should probably factor those in, but what's the point?”“Okay, well, how is it possible that you're over 150 years old?” Toshia asked.Robert shrugged, but said, “It's the water. I'm almost sure it's the water. It's not actually water, of course; not H-two-O. They call it XYZ; kind of a joke, that.”“Who's 'they'?” Don asked.“I should have said 'we' really, but the Scholars who came before me, and some other people I've managed to talk to over the years. There have been at least eight scholars, who have worked here over the years, and sometimes people pass through the Manor, and they tell me things, which I'm careful to record. It's kind of the gig, you see, and it's supposed to help keep me from going totally bonkers.”“Wait,” Toshia said. “You're going too fast. How could the water, or the XYZ, keep you alive, and young, for so long?”“Well, that's the million dollar question,” Robert chuckled. “XYZ seems to do a lot of things. First of all, it does everything our 'normal' water does, but it does it better. Somehow you don't need more than a glass of the stuff every day.”“We'd noticed that,” Don nodded.“Of course you did,” Robert smiled. “It's so delicious too, and like the water we were used to before we got here, it's in everything, including our bodily fluids, so those are also delicious; almost addictively so. And, since it's so effective, for hydration, a little bit of each other's fluids keeps us going quite well. It also revs up your libido; 'throws it into permanent over-drive' might be a better way to put it; but I don't think it does much to our level of inhibition. No one ever seems drunk on the stuff. I suspect only people who are already rather uninhibited get brought here. Super-charging the libido seems to do the trick. And, it seems to work particularly well in boosting natural lubricants. Also, it either works as some kind of super-disease killer; anti-bacterial and anti-viral; which is odd because it only kills harmful bacteria. Either that, or diseases just don't exist here, which actually seems plausible. It also seems to be what's responsible for the fact that you're both probably in better shape now than you were when you got here.”“Well, we haven't exactly been inactive,” Don smiled.“Yes, sex is good for you but seriously, everyone here is in amazing shape. You won't find a chunky person anywhere, and a lot of them never even make it to the gym. I think this is what keeps us all just about at the age we were when we got here.”“So, you're from the nineteenth century?” Toshia asked.“Oh, no, I'm from 1997.”“But that's not right at all!” Toshia exclaimed.“Well, it is right, but it doesn't make much sense,” Robert corrected.Don frowned and asked, “Time moves more slowly here?”“No, faster; much faster! Well, that would be the case if that were the only thing to explain, but that's not all,” Robert grinned. “I've talked to dozens of people like us, who have memories, and they come from a wide range of dates. I met someone once who came in from the 1920s and another who got here from 2011, believe it or not. The funny thing is, the woman from the '20s got here long after me. It's like time here, though linear, of course, is only connected with our 'normal' time in an incidental way. And the records of the other Scholars show that this has always been the case. Working from those records, I can say that there have been people in the Manor from as early as 1742 and as late as 2015, but there's little rhyme or reason to it. Most people speak English and come from the 20th and early 21st centuries.”“That's amazing,” Don said.“And crazy,” Toshia added. “Let's not forget the crazy.”“We remember our lives before the Manor, but what about the people here who don't?” Don asked. “Are they natives, or what?”“Well, there are two types of people here who don't remember anything else, or at least seem not to,” Robert smiled, enjoying the chance to talk about these things. “There are the staff, what 'we' call 'the blanks'; if they have any memories they're not telling. They might as well be automata, and some of us have thought they are. Some of them speak occasionally, but mostly they move around and do their work. I wouldn't be surprised if they completely lacked phenomenal experience. Then there are the rest, the playful set. Whether or not they're from our world is hard to say. It's probably impossible to tell for sure. I think they are, because they come here with established skill sets, most of which they don't need and soon forget about, but it doesn't make sense for them to be native here and to have acquired those skills; and background interests, by the way. You can see people come into the library, for instance, and they will go for a particular kind of book; say about antique cars; that it would make no sense for them to be drawn to if they were raised or created here. Plus, there's the fact that there are no children.”“Okay,” Toshia said, “well, if they came from our world, why do they lose their memories and we didn't?”“Well, first of all, you mean you didn't lose all your memories,” Robert said with a smug smile.“What do you mean?”“There's the philosophical problem, of course; how can you know what you might have forgotten? More than that, though, everyone I've talked to with only two exceptions has forgotten at least some of the facts about the world that they knew before coming here.”Don and Toshia looked back at him expectantly.“I'll bet you both completely forgot about the dangers of STDs and pregnancy.”“What, damn!” Don said. Toshia just gaped.“Almost everyone forgets those things, and who knows what else,” Robert said. “I think it's a metaphysical issue, or something like one. There apparently aren't any such things in this world, so somehow when we're brought over here our connection with those facts is lost.”Don sat back in his chair, and Toshia now had her head in her hands.“It's all a lot to wrap your head around, I know,” Robert said.“But there aren't any cars in this world, either, are there?” Don asked.“Not that I'm aware of,” Robert admitted.“Then why are there books about them?”“I honestly have no idea,” the Scholar shrugged.“Okay, what about who brought us here?” Toshia asked. “You keep saying 'brought here', and that implies a 'bringer', right?”“Or bringers, yes,” Robert nodded. “Unfortunately, that's really just a manner of speech. I really don't know anything about who or what is responsible for our being here.”There was a rap at the door, and then the head librarian, Leah, came in. She smiled at Don and Toshia, and moved over to Robert, who pushed his chair back so that she could kneel down and begin giving him a blowjob.“I hope you don't mind,” Robert said. “I'm just like you two and everyone else in this place, horny as hell all the time. Fortunately, sweet Leah here is happy to help out.”Leah paused in her duties long enough to say with a smile, “It's my job, and I love my job.”“Um, well, there are so many questions, ” Don started. He was a little distracted by Leah and what she was doing. He noticed that his cock was beginning to stiffen.“Is there a way to get back to our world?” Toshia asked.“Someone once mentioned that there was, to one of my predecessors,” Robert nodded. “There was a rumor about a ring of some kind, but it was all very much second, or even fifth, hand.”“Can we get back to our world from here in the Manor?” Don asked.“Not that I'm aware of,” Robert said, leaning back in his chair. “I strongly doubt it.”“You said people pass through the Manor,” Toshia said, “so there must be a way in and out of here.”“Yeah,” Don jumped in, “and the former Lord of the Manor went someplace. Where did he go? Where did the former Librarian go? And what happened to your predecessors?”“Um, I don't know about that last, uh, bit,” Robert managed, clearly distracted by Leah. “None of them left a note saying where they went. But yes, there is a door into and out of the Manor, though I've never seen it or been through it. Oh, that's very nice, Leah.”

Jackie's lonely deep-space post enjoys delicious company.Based on a post by Alizzia. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Jackie awoke to a twinkling, navy-blue night. She lay still, perceived the idle murmer of gulls and surf, the sweet air, the soft and runny sand against her back. With every little rush of the surf, a liquid touch caressed her. Startlingly chill. Goosebumps prickled her naked form. She pulled a long, resuscitating breath, sat up.She nearly gasped. Out on the surf, submerged to the dimpled saddle of his hips, stood a bare and strapping figure. Head tipped to the moon, he raised and clasped corded hands, stretched. He twisted, hummed as he arched the broad, inverted triangle of his lats. Yawning luxuriantly, he turned, dropped his arms, smiled at Jackie.Jackie's pulse fluttered. She returned the crinkled hazel eyes' smile. The figure blushed a hint, turned a bashful eye to the sea. He approached. Surf split and foamed about his hips, thighs, knees, ankles. All softly corded, olive, and bare.He stopped inches from Jackie's toes, let his gaze drag over her, slow. She blushed in return, twisted a little, pulled and bent her knees to touch. Responding, his eyes flicked to her face, stopped there. Though not a turn of betrayed sentiment showed on his lips, a soft bundle of creases remained at the corners of his eyes, somehow more intense. He lingered on her mouth, nose, eyes, canted his head just a hint. A hoarse, longing sigh rose from his chest.Some melted excitement splashed into Jackie's chest and belly. Returning the gaze in full measure, she straightened her legs, arms, lay back on the sand. She raised a challenging brow.Slow, the figure knelt, touched one knee to the beach, then the other. He straddled just one of Jackie's legs, bent, placed heavy hands beside her head. Jackie could hear the wet sand squish under his weight. He bent ever so close, stopped, just breathed. Not a slip of skin touched between them. Droplets fell from his locks and long nose, fell just inches before rolling down Jackie's cheeks. He smelt of salt and earth.Jackie's lips parted involuntarily, asymmetrically. Never breaking her gaze, she stretched, wriggled just a bit, tilted her groin and chin. She heard the figure's pupils dilate, heard his shuddering breath, sensed his heavy arousal. A small smile of glee split her face. She squirmed in the sand beneath him, like a sea star, free beneath his hanging weight. Then, suddenly deadly serious, she stopped. With dearest care, she shifted just a little, pulled the inside of a smooth thigh to meet his knee. The figure shuddered, shut his eyes. Jackie struck, pushed her lips into his. For a moment, she could taste the warmth, the salt. Then, the world spun.The figure disappeared. The stars went out. The black sky fell away. Jackie awoke to a riveted, titanium ceiling studded with white lights. She flailed momently, gasping wetly. Tubes hung before her face, wet with the spit of her own trachea. Pressure lifted from her wrists, ankles, and abdomen. She began to float from the padded pod where she lay.Jackie's clumsy fingers found rails on either edge of the pod. She held herself within, panted. She swallowed dryly, blinked, surveyed the pod, her white sleep shorts and top, the room about her. After a moment, she groaned in recognition and disappointment. Any arousal she'd experienced had flown with her dream, left her with naught but a sodden crotch in a chilly room."Good morning, Specialist Jaqueline Kent," said a voice, at once sonorous and very dull.Jackie tried to sit up and look over the side of the bed. The inertia of the action strained her fingers. Her hands split from the rail. She floated from the bed, frowned.Across the room was a crop-haired man in red. His cotton jumpsuit strained where it failed to accommodate his chest and back. He had cold, blue eyes and a pointed nose. He held onto a support rail, feet firmly affixed to the vaguely-concave floor in magnet boots."Who the fu..." coughed Jackie, barely audible. She rasped. "The fuck are you?" She inadvertently turned upside down in the microgravity, crossed her arms over her floating tits."My pardon, Specialist Kent. My designation is Sam.""You're..." said Jackie, trying to find a more dignified stance. She failed, ended up sort of weakly kicking off the side wall. She made a face as she clipped the stasis pod, wheeled into Sam. Her face collided with his broad chest. He caught her there. For a moment, Jackie's cheek and nose pressed into him. He was firm, but soft. He smelled of soap and salt."You're a service unit, an organic android?" she said, frowning, as Sam pulled her away from him."Indeed.""Why isn't this place being spun for gravity?" raged Jackie, shuffling from his grasp. Strong fingers released from her upper arms."The habitat is spun for only eight hours of the 24-hour cycle, per regulated health minimums. Generator and battery capacity are prioritized for the lighthouse array, rather than gravity rotors. The next spin commences tonight, in several minutes," said Sam, smiling thinly. "For now, please accept these mag boots.""Fine," said Jackie, cold. She bumped against the wall, struggled to pull a boot on. The other floated away. She made a face, huffed, weak from stasis sleep. "Please, allow me," said Sam. For just a moment, Jackie twisted her face as if to protest, but relented. She moved close, allowed the android to wrap an arm around each of her calves in turn, slip a boot over the foot, and strap it tight. For a moment, she relaxed, felt the long hands wrap near-entirely round her bare ankles. They were firm, but not rough. Sam moved away. "There."Jackie tentatively pushed away, set a foot to the floor, felt it stick. "Thanks," she said, quietly."Allow me to show you around the lighthouse. Afterwards, you may recuperate. It will only take a moment. The station is not large, and I understand by your Company service record that you have served in this role before.""There wasn't an android on my last lighthouse. I do this job because I like the solitude."Sam looked genuinely regretful. "I am sorry. You must understand I was attached to this station by the company. I am their property.""Yeah, yeah," said Jackie, seeing his face. A spike of empathy broke through her grumpiness. "You don't seem like bad company, anyway. What model are you?" she said, as Sam opened the hatch for them to exit."I am a Serault Corporation Ceres-6," he said, stepping through. Jackie followed. The concave floor of the room beyond was double-walled transparent alloy. It acted as a gigantic window out onto the red and purple nebula which the lighthouse was meant to warn of. Along the walls, set so one might look down into the nebula, were leather benches, a few pod chairs, and a bed with microgravity webbing, all somewhat worn. Crimson light played over the white upholstery and sheets.Jackie looked over the living quarters, far nicer than she'd had before. She gaped at the nebula for a moment, watched a streak of magenta light cross Sam's eyes and face. "So, you're one of those white-blooded ones?""My internal serum is a sucrose base. It serves modified roles in all my body fluids. It is indeed an off-white.""Sucrose? A real sweetie, huh?""If indeed it were to be tasted, my serum would taste of sugar." He looked her in the eyes, terribly sincere.Jackie looked away, grinned uncomfortably. "Right. Have any other special features?" she said, sarcastic."As Ceres-6 models are designed for small crew missions, our personality precepts are mutable. We change in reaction or in request to facilitate maximum compatibility.""Ah, well. Good to know." Jackie looked about awkwardly, arms crossed. "I take it this is my room?""Indeed, this is the lighthouse keeper's room," he blinked at her, slow."And where do you sleep?""Though I do not often enter my hibernation cycle, I have a pod in the crew maintenance room we just exited."Jackie suddenly uncrossed her arms, waved one about. "Listen, do you need to stare me straight in the eyeballs all the time? It's freaking me out.""Would you prefer I focus on a different portion of your body?" said Sam. He concernedly looked at her left foot."Like, shit. No. Just let your eyes wander like a normal person, okay?""Understood," said Sam. He glanced at her eyes, then about the room, then down into the floor-window."A little less wildly, maybe.""Yes, Specialist Kent." His eyes flitted over Jackie, focused momently on the nipples poking through her airy sleep top. Jackie crossed her arms, blushed. "And call me Jackie, not Specialist Kent.""Understood, Jackie.""And smile a bit more.""Of course," he said, doing so. Jackie shivered, not from the chill air. The lines which pulled about the android's eyes and nose bridge turned the cold face quite warm. It stayed that way."Well," said Jackie, hesitating. "We're getting on better already," she said, only half as sarcastic as she meant. "Can we continue the tour? I could use a shower.""Of course." He continued to a hatch on the other side of the room. Jackie stepped through as well. They entered a circular room with a ladder in the center. The walls were ringed with computer panels and other hatches."This is the primary communication room. Here, you-""Sam, I know how to use the comms.""My apologies," he said. "This hatch leads to the EVA room. This one to the galley. This one to life support. The ladder leads up to the secondary systems and down to engineering.""I take it life support has the shower?""Indeed.""Great. Anything else?""No. We commence operation tomorrow morning, approximately an hour after the eight-hour spin." He broke off for a moment, canted his head. His eyes trailed over Jackie's bare abdomen, likely by chance. She squirmed, regardless. Sam raised his eyebrows, continued. "The spin, which I believe should commence now."There was a jerk, a hollow whine in the hull of the station, a rush in Jackie's ears. Jackie and Sam slowly settled under the centrifugal forces. Jackie adjusted her shorts, surreptitiously. "I'm going to shower.""There are requisite uniforms and undergarments waiting for you.""Gee, thanks for laying out my underwear.""Of course, Jackie."Jackie shook her head, kicked off the mag boots, stomped to the life support bay. She shut the hatch with a good deal of force. The bathroom was behind a secondary hatch, near the spare air purification tanks and the waterless laundry engine. It was stark, shiny white, floored with nobly grip tiles. There were indeed clothes laid out for her: A red jumpsuit and white boyshorts. Jackie passed them just a glance before dropping her shorts and top. Naked, she passed the small mirror, sneered at her baggy eyes, her body, depilated for stasis sleep.She stepped into the shower. A touch panel reading "Shower Ration: 2 Minutes," met her."Same old station-life," she groaned, punched the Start key.A vertical shower hit from above. Mist quickly filled the room. Jackie moaned for the heat, turned her head and chest to face the stream. Little rivulets poured from her nose, chin, nipples. At these she looked askance, gently surprised. She cupped, rubbed one between thumb and forefinger experimentally, sighed a little. She repeated this with both, sighed a lot. Doing so, suddenly quite determined, she stepped back and leaned back, pressed her rump against the white wall. One hand, the right one, slipped between her hairless legs, which she widened just sufficiently. They wobbled a bit, weak from stasis. She leaned harder against the wall, slipped a middle finger over and through her dripping vulva, split the lips, found it dripping inside, too. The left hand joined, found the clit, elicited a hum, a bitten lip. Several wet seconds later, a groan. Jackie's face tipped upwards. Her thighs twitched. Droplets hit her screwed-up eyelids, her open mouth.The water stopped abruptly. Jackie jerked upright. "Motherfucker," she said, a cry fading into a mumble. She leaned through the steam, slightly pigeontoed, red the touch panel. It said, "Time until next Shower Ration: 18 hours." Jackie rubbed her temples, groaned resignedly. The cold of the station was already seeping into the shower. Quickly, she dried, performed her remaining ablutions, threw on the insulated red jumpsuit over still-aching nipples.Jackie emerged to find Sam in the life-support bay. He was shirtless, jumpsuit rolled at the waste, supine beneath a large conduit emitting steam. Droplets rolled over his long fingers and corded forearms, dripped and slid over an expanse of blond-furred chest. Veins stood out in his neck and arms, swollen from the effort of having just slotted a hefty filter into place. As Jackie approached, he turned."Jackie," he said, emerging carefully from under the conduit. He panted gently, lips parted just a tad. They were pink, creased. Human. "How are we?""I'm fine, thanks," said Jackie, forcibly pulling her eyes to his. She looked for a moment longer, watched a vein pulse on his temple. "If you don't mind me saying, you're damn realistic, aren't you?""I am, on the exterior, functionally and visually indistinguishable from a human man.""Yup," said Jackie, moving to leave."Jackie?"She turned back a moment. "Yes?""Is the station too cold for your comfort?" His eyes brows, cream and near-invisible, were arched in concern.Jackie squinted, raised an eyebrow. "No. It's fine.""Good. And, do make sure to have the appropriate post-stasis ration packs. I have concerns your flight here has left you low on muscle mass."Jackie turned away. "Yeah."She opened the hatch to her quarters, shut it with a huff. One protein pack later, she had stripped off her jumpsuit, dead asleep.Hours later, Jackie woke to a crimson nebulaic glow. She floated, bleary, in the microgravity webbing. The vibrating hum of the spin-rotors had died. Now, there was merely silence. Dully, Jackie moved to turn over under the webbing. As her thighs shifted, she felt a tingling wetness from some dream she couldn't remember. Idly, half asleep, she let a fingertip creep down her belly, trace over the soaked groin of her shorts, begin to prod, massage. She hummed, rubbed her cheek into the netting.Nearby, a hatch creaked open. Jackie jerked awake, hang back her hand, froze."Ready to get to work, Specialist Jackie?"Jackie groaned. "Yup," she said. Sam nodded, smiled, retreated into the comms room. The hatch clacked shut.Only after clambering out of the sleep webbing did Jackie realize her floating tits had been in full view. The Corporation had some odd opinions about bras in space. Jackie shook her head. "Chill, girl. Robot doesn't care."The proceeding five hours were a floating blur. Jackie stood in the comms room, directed ship after ship in non-collision courses around the nebula. The job was a steep and constant series of calls and responses to incoming and waiting craft. Sam assisted."Astroliner 313, after well veer, climb straight ahead five degrees Kepler. Thank you.""Jackie, we have a Corsican military craft requesting expedited access," said Sam."Tell him to follow the greens and stand by for expedite.""EES Pearl River is expressing a complaint.""Send them the docs. They can deal with the Company." She changed channels. "Yes, Arrowtine Sirius, you have permission to take route bravo in five. Thank you.""Jackie, I'm directing Designate 476 to hold. Their cargo requires maximum berth.""Thanks, Sam."Sam smiled thinly at her. He had started doing that more often. His eyes stayed crinkled kindly, when he did. Jackie kept watching him.Abruptly, Sam frowned. "Jackie, we have an error.""What?""New connections are timing out. We have a receiver down from d

Sheriff Labrador's latest adventure had everything: mysterious swamps, runaway suspects, and... the most dangerous mango dessert in all of Mangoburg?!

From Lost In Eros – Book 1An Audience With the Lord & Lady of the ManorIn 10 Parts By BradentonLarry.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.When Toshia opened her eyes, she croaked, “Hi Don!”“Hi Toshia,” he grinned from within the tangled orgy.Toshia noticed that Suzy was stroking Don's hard cock for him, but watching the two of them. Suki and Sandy had gone back to caressing and kissing Toshia's shoulders and tits. Toshia swallowed and said, “Don, meet the girls, Suki, Sandy, and that's Suzy.”“Pleased to meet you, ladies,” Don bowed a little.“So, um,” Toshia said, “how do you feel about coming with us to a nice soft bed somewhere?”“I think that's about the best idea I've ever heard,” Don laughed.“I thought you might think so,” Toshia smiled. Suki and Sandy seemed pleased with this idea too, and hopped off the table. Suzy stood up rather smoothly for someone who had just spent five minutes kneeling on a marble floor. Don took Toshia's hand and drew her away from the table. His arm slipped around her waist, and her tits were pressed against his chest, while his hard cock was pressed against her belly. They were looking into each other's eyes from a distance of mere inches.Just then a by now familiar voice said, “Excuse me, Don and Toshia. I hate to interrupt, but I have been asked to present the Lord and Lady of the Manor.”Don turned and stepped aside so they could both face the Player and the two individuals with him.The Lord was a Teutonic-looking guy; big, muscular and a little like the model Fabio, with long blond hair. He was wearing a dark blue robe, open to the waist, showing off his broad chest. The Lady was a staggeringly beautiful woman, with dark eyes, lustrous, full dark hair falling down past her shoulders and curling on the tops of her swollen tits. She had full, pouting lips that promised all manner of sensual delight. She was wearing a white robe, otherwise just like the Lord's, and Toshia was torn between looking at her hypnotic eyes, those luscious lips, and the sides of her tits and firm belly. The Lord was quite tall, but the Lady was about Toshia's height. It may have been the frustration of the interruption coupled with all of the sex up to that moment, but Toshia thought she felt a sharp increase in her state of arousal while looking at this man and woman.“Please allow us to welcome you to the Manor,” the Lady said with a warm voice that danced with a southern French or Italian accent. “We have heard quite good things about both of you, and would love to get to know you better.”“Um, thank you, my lady,” Don said and bowed.“Yes, thank you.” Then Toshia added, “What have you heard?”The Lady laughed musically, and said, “Well, for one thing, that you're a very good sport.”“Oh,” Toshia managed, suddenly blushing again.The Lady continued, by saying, “And we're hoping we can count on that continuing for the rest of the evening.”Toshia looked to Don, who looked back at her and shrugged. Toshia struggled to remember that she wanted to ask these people important questions.“If I may, my lady, what did you have in mind?” Don asked.“We would like to claim jus prima nocta,” she said with a friendly smile, as if she'd just asked to borrow some sugar.“Ah,” Don said.Toshia didn't understand, “Jus Prima nocta? ' The right of first night'?”“It's an old feudal custom, where the lord would get to sleep with any bride on her wedding night,” Don explained, then under his breath added, “it kind of told people who was boss.”“Oh, I see,” Toshia said, “but you both want to claim prima nocta? With us?”“If it's agreeable to you, and alright with your friends,” the Lady smiled.“Of course, Lady,” Suzy said quickly on behalf of herself and the other two girls.“But it'll be the four of us together?” Toshia asked, not because she didn't want that, but because she didn't want to be separated from Don around these two magnetic personalities.The Lady laughed that musical laugh again, and said, “Perhaps another time, but prima nocta should be a bit more intimate. I will take Don, and you will go with my consort, the Lord.”Toshia looked at Don then back at the Lady and Lord, and asked, “May we discuss this for a moment, Lady?”“Of course,” she smiled sweetly.Toshia and Don stepped off a bit, and Toshia asked, “What do you think?”“I think this fucking place has it in for me; for us,” he said not quite angrily, but definitely sincerely.Toshia laughed, “I know what you mean. I have a feeling we're not getting out of here anytime soon, so don't worry, we'll get our chance.”“Yeah, but still, the timing is just unbelievable!” he chuckled. “So, what do you think?”“The Player said these two might know who's responsible for abducting us, and this would be a good opportunity to get some information,” Toshia pointed out.Don looked over to the Lady and said, “Yes, get some information.”“She is gorgeous, isn't she?”“Eh, if you like that sort,” Don smirked. “But what about you? He's not your usual type.”“Oh, well, I don't know what the hell my usual type is anyway, and this place has got me less usual than ever. Remind me to tell you what I've been up to.”“Um, Okay,” Don nodded, with a why'd you have to tell me that now? look on his face.“Alright so we meet back here,” Toshia said.“Either right here by this table or in one of the alcoves on either side. There's no place to sit here.”“Right,” she nodded. She turned back to the Lord and Lady, who were waiting patiently. “While we're with you, may we ask some questions?”“Of course,” the Lady smiled broadly.Toshia remembered the complexity of the Manor as they had experienced it earlier, and added, “And will you make sure we each get back here after?”“Certainly.”“Alright, we accept prima nocta,” Toshia nodded.“Wonderful!” the Lady said as she glided forward and took Don by the arm.The Lord smiled down at Toshia and offered his arm. Toshia took it and felt the strong muscles under his skin, and thought Oh my! What have I gotten myself into now?Don ends the evening with the enigmatic Lady.As the four of them made their way through the center of the dance floor and to the big doors on the opposite side of the ballroom, everyone paused to watch them pass. Apparently this prima nocta thing was a big deal here. The women were eyeing Don with even more interest than they had before, and the men now looked at him with a bit of envy. He could certainly understand the latter; the woman on his arm was one of the most beautiful he'd ever seen, and the way she carried herself fairly screamed “SEX!”This attention led Don to think to ask, “So, my lady, does this happen often?”The Lady was nodding to a would-be suitor who had bowed low, but she turned her beautiful eyes to Don and asked, “This?”“Prima nocta.”“Oh, no, not at all often,” she smiled. “It's quite a treat.”Something about the way she said this sent chills of both anticipation and trepidation down Don's spine.Together and followed by Toshia and the Lord, they left the ballroom and came to the immense foyer with the spiral staircase. They did not take those stairs though, but proceeded straight across the marble floor and into a broad corridor with deep, dark carpeting.“So, how do people get here when they're here for the first time?” Don asked.“I'm afraid I couldn't say,” she smiled again. “They've never said, but then I must admit, I did not ask.”“Well, how did you get here?”“As far as I can remember, I have always been here.”“You were born here?”“Oh, well,” she laughed, “I can't remember that far back. I can only say that I don't remember ever being anywhere else.”Don tried another tactic, “How far back do you remember?”The Lady looked at him with an adorable puzzled look.“Has it been weeks? Months? Years?”“Oh, well, I confess I haven't kept track, but it seems to have been a very long time.”“And you've never left?”“Leave? Whatever for?” she sounded as if she thought Don were teasing her.“Oh, well, actually at the moment I'm not sure,” Don smiled at her. “Well, perhaps on a vacation.”“A ‘vacation'? From all this?” she asked in a tone that suggested Don was now being perfectly ridiculous.“You may have a point there, my lady,” Don nodded.The party of four ascended a broad, carpeted staircase at the top of which were two doors, one to the right and one to the left. There was a considerable distance between the doors.The Lady turned to Toshia and the Lord and said, “Here we part, dear Toshia. I trust you will enjoy all the pleasures my Lord has to offer.”“Um, have fun,” Don said.“You too,” Toshia winked back.Don watched as the Lord bowed to him and the Lady, and then escorted Toshia to the door on the right side. He opened the door for her, and, with a wave back at Don, she stepped inside.“Shall we?” the Lady smiled and gestured toward the door on the left. Don nodded his acquiescence and walked with her to the door, which she opened and then led him through.The Lady's bedroom was as large as the bedroom  Toshia and Don had awakened in hours ago. Other than that, and the presence of an over-sized bed in the middle, though, this room had little in common with the other. The carpeting was a deep, soft pile of dark brown. Three of the walls were a very light peach color, and the other; the wall that Don estimated was halfway between the doors outside, and therefore was the wall between this bedroom and the Lord's; was entirely mirrored. The wall opposite the mirrored one had a row of tall windows set along the upper half of the wall, up overhead. From the ceiling were suspended four chandeliers that lit the room quite well. Opposite the door he had come through, there was another door, and between these was the large bed. This was another four-poster but with an elaborate canopy over it covered in flowers. The bed was covered by a copper colored bedspread.While Don had paused just inside the door to take in the room, the Lady had glided directly toward the bed. As she walked she untied the belt of her white robe. When she reached the foot of the bed on the left side, she turned and wrapped her arm around the corner post of the bed, and smiled invitingly to Don. The Lady's robe had parted and he could see a tiny patch of dark hair above the Lady's waiting sex.Don smiled, and started forward, shrugging out of his jacket for the first time since putting it on. Dropping that to the floor, he undid the buttons on his vest and let that fall too. Two more steps took him to the lady who had stood waiting for him to close the distance. She looked up at him with her dark eyes, framed with her long black lashes. An enigmatic smile played on her beautiful lips. Don reached out and passed his left hand into her robe, running his palm along her smooth, warm skin until he had slipped his arm around her waist. He knew he had exposed her right tit, but he didn't stop looking her in the eye. He pulled her closer to him, as he reached up to touch her flawless face lightly with his fingertips. As he traced her features, barely touching her skin, his eyes followed along, studying the line of her jaw, her eyebrows, her little widow's peak, her nose, her chin, her full lips. The Lady's eyes were half closed as she enjoyed Don's feather touch on her.Then Don leaned forward a little and very lightly kissed the Lady's mouth. She welcomed the kiss, but Don moved his lips next to her right cheek, then to her temple, her fluttering eyelashes, her forehead, the tip of her nose; all the while gently holding the left side of her head in his hand. Finally he kissed her lips again, softly but long. She returned the kiss and opened her mouth to let his long, strong tongue tentatively slip past her teeth. Over the next several minutes, the kiss continued, slowly becoming more heated. Eventually Don took his hand from the Lady's face and moved down to the back and side of her neck, and then began to push her robe off her shoulder.The Lady let go of the bedpost, and shrugged her robe off. Don's right hand moved back to hold the back of the Lady's neck, while his left hand continued to hold the small of her back, keeping her close to him. Her full tits were pressed against his bare chest, and his cock stood up anxiously in the space between them.Still kissing her, Don gently moved her a bit back and turned her so that she had her back to the bed. He eased her back until her ass was against the edge of the mattress and proceeded to lean her back a little. The Lady reached out again to catch hold of the bedpost, as Don broke their long kiss to kiss her chin, her throat, her collarbone, and then down to her full tits. Don let go of the back of her neck and moved that hand down to glide over the skin of her arm and then to feel the swell of her left tit against his palm. His mouth lingered on her right nipple, flicking his tongue over it and sucking on it.Taking his time, Don moved down her abdomen, letting his lips and tongue get acquainted with her belly. The Lady let go of the bedpost and lay back on the bedspread. Don kissed the tiny patch of hair she wore above her privates, and then gently but firmly moved his hands to part her smooth thighs. The Lady reached down to run her fingers through his hair as Don knelt between her legs and kissed her exposed cunt. As she spread her legs a bit further, Don used the tips of his fingers to part her lips so he could slip his tongue between them. Don took his time, gently exploring the Lady's sex with his fingers and tongue. Only after quite some time, did he settle down to licking and sucking at her clit, while two of his twisted-together fingers slipped in and out of her cunt. The Lady moaned her encouragement and played with her tits as Don worked at his labor of love.Toying with her, Don pulled his fingers out of her cunt and stroked the outside of her little asshole. The Lady responded to this with a hopeful whimper, so Don began to push his very wet and slippery finger slowly into her ass. The Lady rocked her pelvis against Don's mouth and hand, so he pushed his finger all the way in and began to slowly fuck her ass with it. Soon he pulled it out and tried two fingers. The Lady seemed to like this quite a bit, arching her back and moaning. She was now clenching at her nipples. Don was tonguing her clit hard and steady, turning his head a bit from side to side, while he had two fingers in her ass and his thumb in her cunt. He rocked his hand, working his digits in and out of her. Soon the Lady's body stiffened in an arch from the top of her head to where her ass hit the edge of the bed. She shrieked and shook violently as she came hard and long. Don felt her ass gripping and relaxing on his fingers.He kept his fingers inside her, and held his mouth pressed against her clit while she shook. Before she could relax completely, though, he began to move again, fucking her with his fingers and thumb and pressing his tongue hard against her clit.“Oh!” the Lady gasped when she realized Don was not going to stop. She reached down to hold his head to her. Don continued to lick and finger her until, in rather short order, she was writhing on the bed in another intense orgasm. This time, Don let her collapse on the bed afterward. He pulled his thumb from her very wet cunt, and slowly withdrew his fingers from her ass. Then he leaned in to kiss her cunt and clit, which drew a quiet whimper from the Lady.Don stood up between her legs and took his very hard cock in hand. He leaned in a bit and rubbed the head of it between the Lady's lips, over her sensitive clit, and then at the mouth of her cunt. She smiled up at him as he pushed himself into her moist, tight embrace. He held her waist and she held on to her large tits as Don began to fuck slowly in and out of her. With each inward thrust he rubbed against her clit with his lower abdomen.Don admired the view before him of the intoxicatingly beautiful Lady, her dark hair strewn out around her on the co

Sheriff Labrador returns to visit his grandparents, but something's seriously wrong—no mangoes, no villagers, and a creepy swamp with spooky blue flames!

From Lost In Eros – Book 1Don & Toshia wake up in strange circumstances. In 10 Parts By BradentonLarry.  Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.It wasn't an unusual dream for Don. He was chasing his best-friend and perpetual unrequited love interest Toshia through an ever shifting landscape of parking structures, Moroccan ruins and crowded shopping malls. This time there were no evil robots or monsters chasing them, only some kind of generally tag-like game they were playing. Ultimately, Don caught up to his elusive quarry. There was some nonsensical banter, and then the dream Toshia, who at that moment looked a lot like the actress Alyson Hannigan, grabbed Don's head and kissed him hard, almost painfully. This intense moment was followed by a chaotic flood of erotic sensations and images impossible to make sense of. This chaos gradually sorted itself out and Don was lying in bed watching Toshia undress. Toshia now looked like herself, fit and slim, with narrow hips and perfect small tits; honey brown hair, straight, falling to her shoulders in a tousled mess from the chase; pretty gamin face smiling at him mischievously. Don couldn't see her beautiful violet eyes in the darkness but he felt them dancing with playful wit. She slowly peeled herself out of the harlequin costume she was inexplicably wearing, and then, with supple grace and speed she slipped under the silk top sheet and snuggled up to Don, her back spooned against his front. She then promptly fell asleep.Of course, Don could not sleep, even in a dream, with Toshia's warm naked body pressed up against him. He could smell the floral scent of her hair, his hand could feel her tit pressed against his palm, and her feet were against the tops of his own. Not least, her firm ass was pushed back against his erection, which was rather insistent in its demand for attention. Don cautiously gave Toshia's tit a gentle squeeze, and then moved his hand to run up along her arm, which was crossed in front of her belly. He ran his hand down along the side of her body, caressing the curve of her hip. Raising his head, he kissed her round shoulder. His hand moved down to her upper thigh, as his lips moved slowly, lightly up her shoulder toward her neck. Reaching around a bit further, Don gently slipped his hand between her thighs. Toshia rolled back toward him a bit and parted her legs a little for him. His lips reached her neck, and he paused there, lingering, as he felt her moist sex with his questing fingers. Toshia pushed her behind back against him a bit, parted her legs a bit further, and let out a quiet sigh.And, that was when Don realized he was no longer dreaming. There was actually a naked woman lying up against him and responding to his touch. Moreover, he was sure it was actually Toshia. Confusion pushed itself to the forefront of his mind, shoving a loudly protesting arousal out of the way. Perhaps responding to a change in Don's caress, Toshia's body stiffened a little in his arms. Then she was twisting around and pulling away.“What the hell?!” she looked around in the dark, and then down at Don's own confused face. “Don?”“Yeah,” he croaked, appreciating for the first time that he had just been deeply asleep. In retrospect he would realize that he should here have taken the high ground, but Toshia got there first.“This isn't funny!” she exclaimed. “Where's Sarah?”“I'm not laughing, am I?” Don managed, “And I have no idea. How did you get in here?”“Me? What are you doing in my bed?”“Your bed?” Don frowned and then, for the first time since waking, looked at something other than Toshia. “Well, I don't have silk sheets, so it's not my bed, but is this really your bedroom?”He knew of course that this was not her bedroom, because this room was immense. The enormous four poster bed, which Don guessed must be about the size of four king-sized beds put together, was situated in the middle of the largest bedroom Don had ever seen in person. He imagined there must be palaces with bedrooms this big, but nothing that either Toshia or he could possibly afford to even rent. All about the room were small tables, and some bureaus with drawers, that had candles on them. The ceiling was at least fifteen feet overhead, and was paneled in the same dark wood as the walls.“Where the hell are we?” Toshia demanded.“Seriously, do you honestly think I have any idea?” Don asked.“Yeah, I guess not,” Toshia grudgingly admitted. “But still, what the hell is going on?”Don shrugged, and clambered over to the side of the bed and sat up, putting his feet down on the soft plush carpeting that covered the floor from wall to wall. He stood up and took a few steps toward the nearest bureau.“Yep, you're naked alright,” Toshia said from behind him.He looked back over his shoulder with a smile, to see her crawling across the bed to join him, and said, “I'm pretty sure you are too.”“Yeah, I noticed,” she scowled. “Do you see any clothes lying around?”“Not even a little,” Don admitted. “What's the matter? Bashful?”“Ha!” she laughed as she got out of the bed, and moved toward him. Don couldn't help but gape a bit at the sight of her body, which he was seeing naked for the first time. He was a little surprised that she looked pretty much as he had imagined, even down to the neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair. She frowned a little at his attention, and said, “I can see you're not bashful.”“Well, it's not like,  Oh!” he noticed that she was looking at the hard-on that was standing out proudly in front of him. Don laughed, “Well, what can I say? You're hot.”“It's not just that,” she said as she stepped ahead of him toward the bureau. “Don't think I didn't notice what you were up to when I woke up.”Deciding to change the subject, Don said, “I'm pretty sure these candles weren't lit a few minutes ago.”“You mean when you were groping me?” she scowled over her shoulder at him, catching him looking at her ass.“Um, yeah, then.”“Make it a habit of molesting any woman you wake up next to?”Don frowned for a second before saying, “Well, yeah. Should I be apologizing for that? Look, I was, at best, half-asleep. I stopped as soon as I realized I wasn't dreaming.”“You didn't take your hand away,” she observed with a wry smile.“You didn't give me a chance.”“Uh huh.”“Hey, you weren't exactly unresponsive,” Don pointed out.Toshia shook her head, and said, “Fine, we were asleep, and you didn't kidnap me and try to rape me.”“Exactly,” Don nodded. “But, really, did you need to throw ‘rape' into the conversation?”Toshia looked around the room angrily, “Well, somebody sure as hell is up to something like that. We've been kidnapped, stripped and put into bed together. This is either going to turn out very badly or we're the victims of some really elaborate and twisted practical joke.”“Yeah,” he nodded, “that does seem to be about the size of it.”“Now, let's see if we can find some clothes.” Toshia pulled the top drawer of the bureau open.“Well, we can't wear those,” Don observed.After what felt like a long moment, Toshia swallowed and said, “No, that one can be worn.”The black-felt-lined drawer had an interesting array of dildos of various types, colors and sizes lined up inside it. Toshia was right; the one furthest to the right was a strap-on.Toshia pushed the drawer closed emphatically, and then rather forcefully opened the next. This one held a variety of other sex toys, including a number of tubes of what were labeled as simply “LUBRICANT”.“What, no brand name?” Don wondered as he took one of the tubes to examine more closely.Toshia ignored him and opened the third and final drawer, only to find a number of whips, flogs and riding crops. She slammed this drawer shut angrily, and stormed off to the next bureau. Don trailed after her, still looking at the tube of LUBRICANT.“This really is weird,” he pointed out. “Not only is there no brand name, there's nothing else at all on this. No manufacturer, no ingredients list, no expiration date, no instructions or warnings. Nothing.”Toshia stopped, the handles to the next drawer in her hands, and looked slowly around the room. Don looked up, saw her, and also took a moment to look around the room. Almost simultaneously, they said, “No doors.”“This is less and less funny by the minute,” Toshia scowled. Opening the drawer in front of her, she snapped, “More fucking sex toys!”Don fought back the urge to point out that that was a bit redundant; Toshia was clearly in no mood for silly comments. Instead he said, “You know I really think what I said earlier about the candles was important.”“You really think they lit all by themselves when we woke up?” Toshia asked while continuing to open drawers in the dwindling hope of finding any kind of garment.Don, who thought their state of undress was the least of their troubles, stopped to look at one of the candlesticks more closely. He said, “Well, I had the distinct impression that it was very dark when I started ,  'groping' you. I'm certainly sure it wasn't this bright.”There seemed to be nothing unusual about the candle. He took the candle in hand and pulled it out of his holder. Tipping it to the side only resulted in a trickle of melted wax running onto the carpet. Don felt a pang of guilt for messing up someone's carpet, but quickly got over it. Whoever had abducted them, out of mischief or malice, deserved to have their carpet messed up, at the very least. He blew the candle out, and it stayed out. He put the candle back in place and it promptly glowed back to life.“Fucking hell,” he said. “Did you see that?”“Damn it, Don,” Toshia said from the other side of the room. “There's nothing but sex toys in this place. What the hell is going on?”“A couple of things come to mind. Probably the least alarming is some kind of Candid Camera thing,” Don suggested as he looked around a bit more carefully at the walls, peering into the dark corners.“Yeah! They must be watching us somehow,” Toshia began to glare at the walls, looking for any sign of a camera.Don picked up another candle and moved closer to the wall, working his way toward the corner. “The trouble is,” he said, “that if it's a webcam it could be extremely small, and if it's up near the ceiling we probably won't be able to find it. Of course, the video quality will suck, particularly at that distance.”“You've given this way too much thought, Don,” Toshia said from her side of the room, where she had taken a candle of her own and was examining the wall for lenses.“Not really; just now. The thing is that whoever did this went to a lot of trouble for a crappy video of us. I mean, look at this place. They must have piles of money; you'd think there'd be a big two-way mirror in here somewhere.”Toshia stopped and looked back at him, “Seriously, you're not helping.”Don shrugged, and then turned around to look at her. “I just thought of something else.”“What?” she asked, turning to see him.“I don't feel drugged at all.”“Me either,” she shrugged. “Oh, yeah. How did someone get us here, undressed and in bed together without drugging us? Or, at least one of us?”“Hey, you said you believed me!”Just at that moment, there was a kind of scraping sound from the direction of the bed. Tense from the strange circumstances of their predicament, both Don and Toshia turned quickly; in time to notice that one of the panels over the bed had slid open, and before three bodies tumbled out of the opening and onto the bed. This was all accompanied by at least a pair of high pitched shrieks and followed by a chorus of giggling laughter. An enthusiastic feminine voice said, “Look what you did!”Another said, “It wasn't me!”A third said, “Well, it wasn't me!”Three completely naked young women had fallen into their room, onto the enormous bed, without any obvious injury, and now were proceeding to boisterously tickle each other, in the apparent hope of soliciting a confession of some sort. Meanwhile, the panel over the bed slowly slid closed. Don and Toshia looked at each other with confused expressions. Don then Toshia blew out their respective candles and set them down on the closest bureau. Then, moving cautiously, as if afraid to draw the three new women's attention, they came together about twenty feet from the nearest side of the bed.“A psychology experiment of some kind?” Toshia suggested quietly.“A good one!” Don whispered with a grin.She jabbed him in the ribs with her elbow, and hissed, “Focus! We've been kidnapped, remember?”Before Don could respond, one of the three brawling young ladies caught sight of them and gave a delighted squeal. “Hello there!” she said, and then, “Look girls, we've got company!”There was a chorus of happy noises as the three bed crashers disentangled themselves and clambered for the edge of the bed. Don was surprised to feel Toshia's hand steal into his. He smiled a little as her fingers intertwined with his. He didn't think the three women coming toward them looked like sadistic cannibals, but this was a very weird situation, and he appreciated Toshia's concern. In any case, anything that made her hold his hand was a good thing in his book, at least as far as he was concerned at that moment.Don saw that the three girls before him seemed very young and were rather short. He had long ago given up guessing the ages of women in their late teens and early twenties, but he guessed that these three were in the former set. The fact that none of them had the slightest bit of pubic hair reinforced this impression. As to their height, Toshia was a couple of inches shorter than his own five foot eight, and none of these girls came up past her nose.“Hi there!” said a slender brunette with straight black hair that hung down the length of her supple back. She seemed completely comfortable with meeting two strangers in the nude. She made no effort to cover either her tiny rigid nipples or her bare nether region. She batted big brown eyes at both of them, and said, “You're new, aren't you?”“Um, yes, we're new,” Don said.“Oh! New playmates!” the other two girls exclaimed with delight in a somewhat off-putting unison.The brunette was looking both Don and Toshia over with blatant interest. She licked her lips, smiled and said, “Welcome! Introduce yourselves, girls.”At that moment, Don had to admit that the creepiness factor was a bit high, and feeling Toshia's hand squeezing his was reassuring.The buxom blonde took a step forward, and did a little curtsy, which was odd considering that she was stark naked. Her hair was very light and cut short, in kind of a pageboy. She had blue eyes and distractingly large tits. She smiled broadly and said “Hello, I'm Chastity.”“Chastity?” Don couldn't help asking. Then his innate sense of manners kicked in and he said, “Pleased to meet you.”The third girl, a leggy redhead, with long curly hair hanging down around her face and over her full, but reasonably medium-sized tits, leaned forward a bit. She flashed a warm smile and startling green eyes at them both and said, “I'm Modesty.”“Hello Modesty,” Don nodded.“And I'm Virginia,” said the thin brunette who seemed to be the trio's leader.“Of course you are,” Toshia said under her breath.If Virginia heard, she did not pay any attention. Instead she said, “And together they call us, ”“The Nymphets!” all three girls exclaimed together.Grinning at the absurdity of the situation, Don looked over at Toshia who was similarly amused. Shaking her head a couple of times to try to regain a straight face, Toshia said, “It's very nice to meet you girls. I'm Toshia and this is Ron. We were wondering if you might tell us where we are?”“You're right here,” Chastity laughed.“Yes, but besides that, where is here?”“This is a bedroom,” Modesty pointed out. She then slipped forward to stand next to Don. She put her a

Sheriff Labrador's much-needed day off took an unexpected twist!

She seems so familiar?Based on a post by SquattingEagle. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.The girl was shivering in my arms as the cool night breeze chilled the damp skin of her back. Although I wouldn't mind fooling around a little more, I didn't want her to catch a cold, or worse. I was feeling around for her sweater when my hand landed on something soft and furry. Picking it up, I recognized it as the woolly tail the girl had been wearing around her waist. At some point while we were having sex, the ribbon had come undone and the tail fell off.“You've lost your thingy” I said.“My thingy?”“Here” I said, giving her the furry tail.“My lucky tail; Here, you keep it,” she whispered, “and think of me.” She handed it back to me and gave me one more kiss. After the kiss, her lips stayed near mine, as if she was hesitating. “But; If you want; I'd; really like to spend the night with you”‘Spend the night' didn't mean just more sex, it also implied waking up together. It was as close to asking me who I was as was allowed. It meant I wasn't the only one who felt something special had happened here tonight.“Little lamb, I wouldn't want anything else” I whispered, “But; I can't. Not yet. There's something I have to do first; I…” I didn't know what to say, how could I tell this girl that I loved her, but that I first had to dump my girlfriend of three years, and not sound like a complete douchebag?I tucked the wooly tail in my pocket and got up. We didn't say another thing while we dressed ourselves and reluctantly got ready to part. I hesitated to let her go while her identity was still a complete mystery to me.“I…” I started.“Shush” she said, laying her finger on my lips. “It's okay, I understand; But, if you change your mind, I'll be waiting for you in Old Jim's barn. And please, for God's sake, be quiet” she whispered. Then she stepped back and disappeared into the darkness. She was gone, and I missed her already. Almost immediately she reemerged and gave me one last sincerely affectionate kiss. Then she disappeared for good, and I was alone.After I had gathered my belongings, I sat down on the rock wall and replayed her words, digesting them and making sure I remembered them correctly. Despite its obvious intention, it was a strange request. Old Jim, or uncle Jim as we called him at home, was a grumpy old bastard who was known to chase people off his property with a loaded shotgun. He was my mother's uncle and I knew him well, so he probably wouldn't shoot me, but the girl couldn't know that. Why then would she ask me to go to such a perilous place? Was she testing me? Did I have to prove my valor by risking my life to be with her? Or had my rejection angered her and was she now playing a cruel trick on me?Then another idea came to mind. What if she had chosen Jim's barn because she knew nobody would look there but me? It was the option I liked best, but I knew there was only one way to learn her true reasons, and that was to spend the night together and ask her in the morning. It was another reason on my already long list to go there, but before I could allow myself to take one step in the direction of Old Jim's barn, I had to find Amanda.Suddenly, I was feeling terribly guilty. I had cheated on my long-time girlfriend. Even if Amanda turned out not to be my true love after all, I still betrayed her when I had sex with that gorgeous lamb. It was an act I disapproved of wholeheartedly, despised even, and I could not understand what had come over me to let myself go like that. What made my infidelity even worse was that I didn't regret it, and longed to do it again. Making love with the little blonde, even as rushed and anonymous as it had been, was so much more intimate and passionate than it had ever been with Mandy. It had been everything I yearned for these last months, and much, much more.I decided that first, I had to find Amanda and figure out my feelings for her. Only if there really was nothing worth salvaging, and I had formally broken up with her, would I allow myself to think about that other girl again. The only problem was time. I had no idea who the little lamb was or where she lived, I only knew that she would be waiting for me at uncle Jim's barn. It meant I had to hurry if I wanted to see her again. Who knows how long an angel would wait for someone like me? Half an hour? An hour? Two?One thing was clear; if I wasted too much time looking for Amanda, the identity of the blonde goddess would remain a mystery forever. With renewed determination to find my girlfriend, I fastened my duffel coat and hurried off into the darkness. Having already checked all the familiar places, I decided to revisit the ones I checked first, in case I had missed her before. My first stop should be somewhere nearby; a small forest known as Jack's grove. Hidden in the heart of that dense group of trees was a little pond and next to it a patch of mossy grass. It was one of our dearest spots on the island. It was there, on that secluded pasture, that Mandy and I had made love for the first time. It was also where I had found Mandy on our first night of sheep-shaggin', three years ago.When I first visited that place, there was a dressed-up girl hiding by the pool. A lamb I initially thought to be Mandy, had it not been for the stale taste of cigarettes on her lips and a coldness in her kiss. While I was still undecided, she quickly broke off the kiss and a resolute bleating sealed her rejection. That was three hours ago, but it felt like years had passed since.It took me a while to figure out where I was exactly, but then I was off. Running most of the way, I made it to Jack's grove in under ten minutes. As I neared my destination, I heard the sound of male voices hollering in the dark. I decided to check out the source of the commotion and headed in the direction of the voices. Maybe I'd find one of my mates, or someone who might know Amanda's whereabouts. A couple of yards ahead, I discovered the clamor of voices originated from inside Jack's grove.As I made my way through the trees, the hollering fell silent for a brief moment. No longer drowned out by the loud male voices, I could now hear a series of hoarse moans. It was a girl who was doing the moaning, and she sounded suspiciously much like Mandy. I could not yet see what was going on inside the clearing, but the noises that echoed in the forest left little to the imagination. The loud, lustful moaning was cut off by muffled gagging and slurping noises, and accompanied by the rapid, repetitive sound of flesh slapping against flesh.At last, I reached the opening in the forest, and the source of the racket. As I looked through the trees, I saw the small patch of mossy grass was illuminated by the soft glow of a kerosene lamp. Carrying a lantern or flashlight was expressly forbidden by the unwritten rules of sheep-shaggin', but I did not care about that, because it allowed me to see what was going on. There were at least thirty guys standing in a semicircle, drinking beer and scratching their balls as they gazed at the lewd display that was taking place next to the pond. Peering through the group of men, I saw a glimpse of not one, but two naked girls, one of them being Amanda. She was on all fours and had her head buried between another girl's long, shapely legs, while some fat guy was fucking her hard from behind.I quietly crawled through the brush to the other side of the pond and hid there in the darkness. From this position I had an unobstructed view of the action across the water. There was no mistake, the girl was Mandy. The legs wrapped around her head belonged to her new friend Diane, also known as the biggest whore on the island. I did not know the guy that was fucking my girlfriend, nor did I know either of the two Neanderthals who were having their cocks sucked by Diane. Actually, I wouldn't be surprised if the girls didn't know them either.I had already suspected that Mandy's friendship with Diane was partly responsible for the growing divide between my girlfriend and me. She knew I didn't like her associating with people like Diane, and she assured me she had nothing to do with her, barely even knew her. Like all her lies, I had believed it at the time. It was only later, when Dave swore me that he himself had seen them going out together, getting drunk and having fun with guys in bars that I started to doubt her words.Now there was no doubt anymore. She claimed she hardly knew Diane, yet here I was, less than twenty feet from my whoring soon-to-be ex-girlfriend, watching her lick Diane's hairless pussy like it was made of ice cream. I had no idea Mandy even had any lesbian or bisexual appetites, but it was obvious Amanda was well versed in the art of eating pussy. She was slurping lustfully on Diane's clit and fingered her sloppy hole at the same time. Her friend was grabbing handfuls of hair and moaned loudly whenever her mouth wasn't filled with one or more cocks.All this time, the nameless fat guy was pounding away at Mandy's pussy. His bloated, hairy belly slammed against her ass with smacking sounds that reverberated in the forest. After another minute of this brutal fucking, the man bellowed that he was going to cum. He slammed into Mandy's ass one last time and then clenched his butt as he flooded her canal with his sperm. Amanda didn't even look up as the guy came inside her, she just kept lapping and sucking Diane's pussy.When he was completely spent, the guy withdrew his wilting cock, pulled up his pants and staggered away. A flood of his slimy semen gushed from Mandy's inflamed pussy and oozed down her legs. Judging from the amount of cum already dripping down her thighs, this man wasn't the first to unload inside her tonight. Nor would he be the last.Right then, one of the guys who Diane was blowing grunted a few words and yanked his cock from her lips. He pumped his fist up and down his shaft a couple of times and then poured a dozen squirts of cum into her wide-open mouth. Then he too tucked his cock back in his pants and stumbled back to his mates in the pasture. Meanwhile, the other guy was also jacking off and within a couple of seconds he too ejaculated into Diane's gaping mouth. After he had added his load to that of the first guy, Diane closed her mouth and got up.With her mouth full of cum, Diane pulled Mandy up on her knees. She grabbed Mandy's head and, while the crowd was going insane, let the slimy cum drip from her lips. Amanda opened her mouth and let her friend feed her the double dose of cum straight from her mouth. The girls kissed and swapped back and forth the large mouthful of sperm until Mandy swallowed it all. She then proudly presented her empty mouth to the audience, and promptly called out to the crowd for more men to fuck her.A new guy walked up to the girls and dropped his pants. I knew the guy, a total asshole. The girls couldn't care less about his personality, they only had eyes for the big, throbbing, pre-cum drooling erection he offered them. They both jumped at it, but it was Mandy who won. She gobbled up his cock and really went to town on it. Diane, formerly the biggest slut on the island, was forced to play second fiddle to her friend and pupil. All she could do was lick the guy's balls and asshole, and hope Mandy wouldn't have sucked him dry before she had her chance to blow his cock. To add injury to insult, while my cheating slut ex-girlfriend was slobbering on the asshole's cock, a second guy grabbed her ass and rammed his cock in her sodden pussy.With Mandy being fucked from both ends and having no cock inside her herself, Diane was feeling left out and she also called for more guys, practically ordering the audience to come and fuck her. A small group of volunteers emerged from the crowd and not much later she was sucking cock, bouncing up and down in another guy's lap while a third guy fucked her ass. With all her holes stuffed and her role as top slut somewhat restored, Diane was happy again. The audience was cheering wildly as the five men proceeded to fuck the girls in all their holes.I gazed at the depraved spectacle for maybe fifteen minutes while I was trying to digest this new information and decide what to do next. I figured I had only two options; either make my presence known and give Amanda a piece of my mind, or just leave and forget about her. As I watched her thirstily gulp down another load of cum and then hoarsely call out for more, I decided to take the second option. Making a scene would be humiliating, risky even, and utterly pointless.Besides, I really didn't care that much anymore. I had seen how my cheating girlfriend was being passed around like a 5-dollar whore and cummed in by one guy after another. There was no doubt as to whether she was participating willingly. Whenever Mandy's mouth wasn't on a cock or pussy, she was asking for more guys to fuck her ass or pussy and ordering them to fill her holes with cum.I also understood now that the girl I had met here earlier had indeed been Amanda after all. She undoubtedly had known who I was when I kissed her, and she chose to reject me. Maybe it was at that moment that she decided she didn't want me anymore, or, more likely, she and Diane already had their little gangbang prearranged, and she didn't need me hanging around. Frankly, it didn't matter, I had seen enough.The sounds of Mandy's infidelity were fading quickly as I distanced myself from Jack's grove. My feet carried me away aimlessly, and soon I was completely alone again, surrounded by silence and darkness. Once again, my path was cut off by one of the low rock walls and again I had to decide where to go. But this time, before I could pick a direction, I first had to determine my destination.I sat down on the hard, cold rocks and tried to make up my mind. There was a lot to think about and I had to clear my head a bit before I made any rash decisions. I had set out to find Amanda, and I had found her. Seeing her and discovering her true nature, didn't make me feel angry. I didn't even feel betrayed. I already didn't want her anymore before I even entered Jack's grove. If I felt anything, it was relief that our decaying relationship was truly and undeniably over.I pushed my hands in my pockets and let the furry tail slide between my fingers. The little keepsake was the only evidence I had that the encounter wasn't a dream, that the girl was real and the time we enjoyed together really happened. The girl's whispered request to meet her in Old Jim's barn was firmly etched in my mind. At the time I couldn't take her up on her offer, but now that I had declared myself single again, I was morally allowed to see her, and even spend the rest of the night together. Maybe I should just go there to see if the girl was really waiting for me.I really, desperately wanted to be with her again. Not just for more awesome sex, but to hold her in my arms, smell her hair and kiss her lips. And of course, to spend the night together and get properly acquainted after sunrise.At the same time, there was another voice inside my head, warning me that it might not be the best idea to rush into another relationship just yet. While I couldn't ignore the fact that there was wisdom to that voice, the idea that I might lose the only chance I had to find out who the lamb really was, scared me. It was almost an hour already since we parted. Bad idea or not, I just had to go back to her, back to Old Jim's barn.But, where the hell was I?Not surprisingly, I was once more completely surrounded by darkness. I knew that behind me was a hayfield and on the other side of the rock wall border there appeared to be an empty meadow. I could see the stars in the sky above me, and far away in the distance a few buildings, but no recognizable landmarks. I climbed over the wall and continued my hike in the direction of the houses. Maybe I'd know where I was when I got there, or else there would be a road that would lead me back to civilization. I made my way through the knee-high grass until I arrived at a barbed wire fence. As walked along the fence, I had an almost religious experience.The building I was heading for was none other than Old Jim's barn. Fate, or maybe the spirit of Linus, had guided my feet directly back to my little lamb. There was only one thing I could do. I hopped over the fence and tiptoed towards the big old shed.Uncle Jim was probably asleep, and I happened to know that his aging watchdog was practically deaf. Still, the dog could see well, even in the dark, and his sense of smell wasn't bad either. I knew that as long as I kept quiet enough not to wake either Jim or the dog, I should be reasonably safe. A few nervous seconds later, I had made it across the yard and reached the barn. My heart was pounding in my throat as I pushed open the big door.Inside the barn it was even darker than outside. I whispered into the darkness, announcing my arrival and closed the door behind me. Though there was no reply, I had the uneasy feeling that I was being watched. Then I heard a noise behind me, and as I turned around, the silhouette of a girl leaped into my arms. Even though I was quite startled to say the least, I caught her mid-air. She had covered my entire face with kisses before her mouth found mine and her tongue snaked between my lips. Her sweet kisses were like a drug to me, and the longer we kissed, the more I wanted to keep kissing her. The increasing need for oxygen made us break it off eventually.“Little lamb, could you really be my true love?” I whispered after I got my breath back.“Maybe;” she replied, and gave me another peck on the lips. “Yes”She took me by the hand and led me deeper into the barn. She must have spent some time exploring before I arrived, as she appeared to be quite familiar with the interior of the barn. It was utterly dark in here, as even the faint light of the stars was mostly blocked by the tattered roof, yet the girl effortlessly maneuvered us past empty stables and old farm equipment. I couldn't help but feel a little pride swelling inside my chest as I imagined the girl roaming the barn while she was waiting for me, preparing herself for another encounter with her true love.My little lamb carefully guided us through the darkness to our destination, which turned out to be a haystack. She halted and turned around. I bumped into her and she caught me in her arms.“We're here” she whispered.She undid my coat and let it fall on the ground. Then she took my hands and sank down into the soft hay. I moved with her and sat down next to her. We both knew we had the entire night ahead, and despite our mutual desires, there was no rush. I couldn't be happier. Being with this girl was all I wanted, for as long as possible.All my thoughts, all my hopes and wishes revolved around the girl, yet I still didn't have a clue who she really was. All I knew was that she was about 7 or 8 inches shorter than me, with a willowy physique and a head full of blond, curly hair. This only narrowed it down to a couple of hundred girls on the island. I still couldn't ask her name, but there was no rush. There was a time for talking and a time for making love, and this wasn't the time for talking.We made out in the hay for a long time. I couldn't get enough of her kisses and her hot, supple body. While our tongues dueled, my hands sneaked underneath her thick wool sweater and ventured into the enticing territory hidden below. Her soft skin was radiating with heat, burning my fingers as I felt her up. Inch by inch I caressed my way up from her waist, dragging her sweater up as I went. As I reached her shoulders, I had her upper half almost naked. Finishing the job for me, she pulled it over her head and sent it flying. Like before, she wasn't wearing anything underneath, and again I cursed the darkness that prevented me from ogling her treasures. Like a blind man, I reached for her chest and cupped my hands around her pert little breasts and studied them by touch.I squeezed and kneaded her supple female flesh. The delightfully full and firm breasts were barely a handful, but they were hers, and I didn't want them any other way. I could feel her erect nipples as they poked into the palm of my hand as I caressed the soft skin. I let my fingers trace around the puckered nubs and over the tiny bumpy areolas surrounding them. Her nipples were small, but they were firm and perfect for sucking and nibbling. Though I didn't know what she looked like, I was sure I could make a perfect sculpture of her face and body.My half-naked lamb was dry humping me as I explored and teased her with my fingers. She was already hot and willing, but I wanted to draw out our foreplay until I had her literally begging to be fucked. Planting a trail of kisses down her neck, I moved down towards her breasts. She groaned sensually as I drug my tongue through the valley between her twin beauties and then kissed and sucked on her delicate skin. Making my next move, I closed my lips around one of the puckered-up tips and softly bit down on it. I gently tugged on it with my teeth and then slowly let it slip from my grip, which elicited another sexy moan.At the same time, one of my hands had struck gold underneath her skirt. Her downy pussy was still as hot and wet as before. She readily parted her legs for me and my fingers slipped inside her. While I continued sucking on her breasts, I started fucking her with one, and then two fingers. The nerves in her nipples seemed to be directly connected to those of her pelvic muscles. I could feel her pussy contract around my fingers every time I bit on her nipples.Her hands were on my head, grabbing fistfuls of hair as she groaned, delirious with lust. She did her best to stay quiet, but when I also brought my thumb into play and rubbed it around her tiny clit, she forgot all about the world around us and moaned out loud. It was vitally important to stay quiet, and not wake uncle Jim or the watchdog, but the girl was drowning in ecstasy, gasping and moaning with little restraint. I had no choice but to relinquish her breast and cover her mouth with mine to muffle her voice while my fingers kept working on her pussy.Soon thereafter the sustained attack on her sex became too much for her. She held her breath and I could feel the tension build inside her lithe body. Then, with a muffled cry, her orgasm washed over her. With my thumb tweaking her clit and my fingers massaging her g-spot, I was sending waves of pleasure through her body. She was cumming long and hard, shaking violently with every new wave. Long after her orgasm started, little tremors kept running over her entire body.While my young lover had been almost naked for some time now, I was still entirely dressed. It was something that had to change. Though still slightly fatigued after the long and intense orgasm she just had, the girl straddled my lap and began to undress me. Her nimble fingers quickly undid the row of buttons on my shirt. Every inch of skin exposed was greeted with another kiss. After she had undone every button, she continued working on my belt and then my fly. With a little help, she managed to pull off my shirt and then my pants, along with my underwear. Now we were both practically naked.She closed her hand around my cock and moved her fist up and down, proving for once and for all that she did know how to give a proper handjob. Then she kneeled between my legs and kissed it. Her lips were all over my shaft, kissing every inch from the root to the head. She seemed reluctant to take me into her mouth, and I wasn't going to make her do it if she didn't want to. She kissed her way back to the tip and I thought she'd leave it at that, when suddenly her lips closed around the head. I uttered a deep groan as she sucked me into her mouth.It was obvious this girl didn't have much experience in giving blowjobs, but her enthusiasm more than made up for that. Besides, I knew I'd have a wonderful time helping her perfect her technique later on. It wasn't long before she got the hang of it. I didn't have to say anything, it was like she knew what I liked and what I was feeling. A few times she accidentally scraped my glans with her teeth, but I forgot about that instantly when she started sucking again. With only the tip in her mouth, she bobbed up and down while she applied a strong vacuum. At the same time, she had one hand stroking my shaft, and the other fondling my balls. The feeling was incredible, and I knew I wasn't going to last long being stimulated like that.I warned the girl that I was about to cum. She just nodded and intensified her stroking and bobbing even more. I gave her one final warning and then I had to let go. A wave of semen was rushing up my cock and erupted in her mouth. I was seeing stars and feeling light-headed as I came harder than I could remember. Despite my repeated warnings, the force of my ejaculation caught the lamb off guard. She gagged and coughed as the first jet of cum splattered against the back of her throat, but she kept sucking almost without interruption. She kept sucking until after I had stopped shooting and then she swallowed everything I had given her. After she released me from her hot mouth, she licked my shaft for any drops that may have escaped her lips and then placed a last peck right atop the sensitive tip.She came up again, kissing my neck and cheek. There was a heavy scent of sperm on her breath, but it didn't put me off. However, she seemed disinclined to kiss me with the same mouth I had just ejaculated in. I wanted her to know she needn't be worried. If she was willing to swallow my cum, then the least I could do was kiss those lips. I lifted her chin up and kissed her full on the mouth. As voraciously as she had blown me, so tenderly did she kiss me. The girl was capable of being both an angel and a devil at the same time, and I loved them both.All this time her hand had never left my cock and her steady rubbing had prevented me from going flaccid. In fact, I was still fully erect. As she broke our kiss, she straddled my waist and slowly sat down on my cock. She whimpered softly as she impaled herself and the delicate tissues of her pussy, still tender from our first encounter, were straining to accommodate my invading penis once more.Despite her tenderness, she took me in all the way, and in one smooth go. When I finally bottomed out, she held still for a moment and then she began to move. Barely perceptible at first, she rolled her hips and rocked back and forth in my lap. It was torturously slow, but incredibly exciting. Her nubile, lithe body weighed next to nothing and I could have easily grabbed her and use her body for the gratification I so much desired. However, it was she who was in control and if she wanted to take it slow, that was fine by me. Besides, I'd last a whole lot longer that way.My hands found her ass and I caressed the firm, round cheeks as she slowly moved up and down in my lap. Every now and then she'd lower her face to mine and we shared another kiss. Each time she moved up, her delicious breasts were right in front of my face. I only had to lean forward, and I could feast on the smooth skin as she rode me. Like before, I felt her muscles contract each time I bit on her nipples, only now they were clutching my cock instead of my fingers. She rode me like that for a long time, slowly and lovingly. It had nothing of the frantic hunger for release that had characterized our first time. This time it was all about sharing and exploring our feelings, learning about our bodies, and giving as much pleasure possible. I realized that without ever sharing a single conversation with the girl, I had completely fallen in love with her.Surrounded as we were by utter darkness, it was almost like the two of us were alone in our own private universe where time did not exist. The only sounds were the rustling of the hay and the squishy noises her greasy pussy made as she moved up and down my shaft. With every stroke her intimate muscles were massaging my cock, but after her tremendous blowjob I was in no risk of cumming too soon. I was glad for it, as I desired nothing more than to keep making love with this girl, to keep feeling her supple body underneath my hands and to keep tasting her tender kisses on my lips, for as long as possible. By now, our bodies were highly in tune and we were moving together as one, rhythmically pushing and relaxing as our bodies instinctively found new and unimaginable levels of pleasure.She rode me in that slow, heavenly way for a long time, but eventually she began to show signs of fatigue. She was breathing heavy, even as we were kissing, and I could feel that there was but little strength left in her little body. By and by her motions became less fluid and the pace more irregular. My hands were already supporting most of her weight as she moved, but still her legs were tiring, and they couldn't sustain the movements much longer. Finally, she lowered her ass in my lap and slowly rocked her hips while her fingers combed through the hair on my chest. While she may have been temporarily worn out, she was not done fucking yet. I wrapped my arms around her back and while holding her tightly, I rolled us over, so she was resting in the hay and I was back on top.She pulled her legs up high and wrapped them around my waist. At the same time, her arms were clutching my shoulders. She clung to me like a limpet as I pumped her pussy in a restrained, but relentless pace. Her soft moans were getting louder now that her excitement grew to climactic levels. So loud in fact that I was once more fearing she might wake uncle Jim, or the dog. It didn't mean I was going to slow down now, not while the girl was this close to orgasm. It would almost be worth fighting off an angry watchdog or shotgun-wielding maniac if I could make her climax once more.Just to be sure we wouldn't be disturbed, I placed my hand over her mouth to muffle her moans and whimpers. Then her orgasm hit, and I could feel her teeth cut my skin as she involuntary bit down on my hand. I hardly noticed it, as her divine pussy was milking my cock like crazy and I suddenly found myself in risk of climaxing too. It took all I could muster to keep thrusting into her buttery snatch without cumming. After another minute of seemingly continuous orgasming, she fell back in the hay, panting and begging for a time-out.I honored her request and pulled out of her snug sheath, but I wasn't planning on granting her that time-out. I crawled down her body, past her magnificent breasts, her tight stomach, and the small patch of pubes, to her fiery sex. Her swollen lips were dripping with honey and I licked it all up. Along with my cleaning work, I periodically teased her little clit, testing whether she was ready for my cock again. When I was able to close my lips around the swollen nub and suck on it without her shirking back, I knew she was ready for another round. Before I took her again, I spent a few more minutes licking and kissing her sweet peach, fingering her slick hole, and pleasing that little bead of her clit. I thought about tickling her tight little asshole with my tongue, or introducing that highly sensitive orifice to my probing fingers. But I didn't know how the girl would react to anal play, and besides, it might be a good idea to keep a few aces hidden in my sleeve, so to speak, so I could surprise her with it sometime in the future.I pulled the girl onto her hands and knees, knelt behind her, and then prepared to ease my cock back into her deliciously tight pussy. My hands moved down my lover's slim waist until they came to rest on the swell of her firm, round behind. Having found some meat to hold on to, I pushed forward. A deep, involuntary groan sounded from her mouth as I slid in until my hips pressed against her ass and the tip of my cock bumped into the firm lump of her cervix.I could feel the ring of muscles around her pussy's entrance squeeze the base of my cock, and I knew I was all the way inside her. Although it was a fantastic feeling to be fucking her this deep, I eased back a little, as I didn't want her to feel sore inside. While holding on to her ass, I began to fuck her at a moderate pace. Almost immediately she pushed back at me, silently reassuring me that if there was any discomfort, she could handle it, and spurring me on to fuck her harder and deeper. Well, if that's what she wanted, I was happy to give it to her like that. I renewed my grip on her ass and began to thrust into her as hard and deep as I dared. It didn't miss its effect, as the girl was soon moaning continuously and chewing on her sweater to keep her from screaming.The pressure in my loins had faded a little while I was licking her sweet pussy, but after a few minutes of this intense doggy-style fucking, it felt like I was about to burst again. I hoped I could hold on just long enough to cum together with the girl. Sharing an orgasm together would be the perfect ending of the best sex I ever had. However, before I could make that perfect ending happen, we needed to change positions one last time. Although fucking her from behind like this was awesome and highly stimulating for both her and me, it was lacking a bit in intimacy, and of all things, intimacy was what I was craving most. When I was gonna cum with her, it would be with her arms around me, and my lips mashed against hers.I pulled out, gave her dripping pussy a few licks and then I nudged her side, signaling her to roll onto her back. She understood what I wanted and once she was on her back, she immediately spread her legs for me and pulled me on top of her body. Reaching between us, she grabbed my cock and guided it back inside her.I grabbed her legs and raised them high. With her legs on my shoulders I proceeded to pump her fast and deep. I knew I wouldn't last long anymore. Her soft whimpers and moans told me that she too was approaching another orgasm. I pounded her buttery pussy with the last of my strength, doing my utmost to make her cum before I did. I felt my balls drew tight, and then the first jet shot up my tubes. Thrusting deep and pressing my lips in her neck, I fired a second load into her pussy, just as she came as well. As I felt myself flow into her body, we became one and climaxed together.We stayed like that for a seemingly endless period of time, fucking and cumming until I had given her everything I had and my deflating cock slipped from my lover's pussy. We remained in each other's arms long after we stopped moving, lying face to face while we cuddled and kissed in the afterglow of the best sex I had ever had. I was feeling completely drained, both mentally as well as physically, but happy and completely satisfied.She moved her head back a little and looked at me, despite the utter darkness.“I; I think I love you” she whispered.“Little lamb, I think I love you too” I whispered back.She gave me another kiss. Like all her kisses it was a passionate and tender kiss, but once more, its message was different. There was a feeling of surrender in this kiss, like she lay the responsibility for her happiness solely in my hands. It was a tremendous obligation, but one I gladly accepted, as I knew I could never be happy again, unless she was happy too.She lay her head on my chest and I draped my arms around her. With her mouth next to my ear she whispered she was so lucky I had chosen to come back to her. I said it wasn't a choice, that I had to be with her, and that I was the lucky one to find her still waiting for me. She replied that she would have waited all night for me if she had to. As she was saying these words, she was speaking slowly and her voice was drowning in sleep. One last thing I remember is pulling a horse blanket over our naked bodies and then I too fell asleep, dreaming of a long and exciting future with this nameless blonde.I woke up only a few hours later. The first thing I noticed was an intense itching sensation from lying naked in the hay. Then the scent of farm animals and diesel engines entered my nose, and when I opened my eyes, I discovered there was a girl sleeping in my arms. It took me a while to figure out where I was, and then everything came back to me. I was in uncle Jim's barn. The mysterious blonde in my arms I had met during sheep-shaggin' and she had asked me to spend the night with her. We had made passionate love in the hay and expressed our love before falling asleep in each other's arms.To be continued in part 3, based on a post by SquattingEagle for SexStories.

Alex and Adrian have a strenuous debate over…socks, Elon and his kid show the world who's boss, if he actually abolishes the IRS then maybe he IS my President, corporations don't have political ideologies, we're gonna need more asteroids, maybe that's enough intelligence, it's now called the Colossus of Choads, and you're telling me 10,000 Mexican troops on the border is a good thing?

The unaccounted-for dildos.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At St Michael's church hall, Jenna was making the most of her day off from work. That was the good thing about being part-time. Getting Mondays off. The downside? Monday was the day her husband started writing his sermon. In desperation, she'd agreed to help the ladies of the Mother's Union out at the church hall. It was more interesting than listening to Simon read out long paragraphs. The MU ladies were elderly, but fun to talk too. And boy, did they love to gossip. As a vicar's wife, she'd become privy to all sorts of information. However, Jenna wasn't one for such tittle-tattle, and would just politely humor the nosey old dears."Excuse me, a stressed-looking delivery man said, knocking on the church hall door. Parcel here for St Michael's Mother's Union?""Hi! I'll take that off your hands," Jenna said. "I have a feeling this is the box of long overdue advent calendars everyone's been moaning about.""Nothing to do with me," the man replied. "Blame the guys at the other end. We're short-staffed.""I understand," Jenna replied, signing for the parcel. "You're doing a wonderful job. Have a wonderful Christmas!""Uh; cheers," the man muttered, not used to compliments."No use selling these at the Christmas Fair seeing as that was yesterday, and we're four days into December." Jenna said, as she set the box on a table. "What can we do with thirty advent calendars? I know. I could extract all the chocolate pieces, recycle the packaging; put the chocolate in a big bowl and the children could help themselves at next week's service;“She opened the box and got a shock at what was contained within."Holy; she;“"I say, Mrs. Morris, whatever's that?"Jenna jumped as one of the Mother's Union members returned from the hall kitchen."Er, hello Mrs. Grimes it's a;“"A horse's saddle? What ruddy great twerp donated that?""Um;“"We've had some strange donations over the years, but this! It takes the biscuit! Just look at this!" She rummaged in the box and pulled out a riding crop, mask and blinkers. "A job lot of horse tack! Did Frankie Dettori donate it?""Perhaps?" Jenna replied, trying to keep a straight face as the elderly woman held up an enormous purple dildo, shaped like a horse penis, and looked at it in utter confusion."This must be for giving liquid medicine to horses.""Last year, someone donated a bus stop sign, a chamber pot and a false leg," another woman piped up. "The bus stop sign was really popular. We got fifty quid for it.""How ridiculous!" Mrs. Grimes replied. "We can't sell this at the Advent tombola. No horsey folk round here. You might as well take it down to the charity shop; or mail it to Aintree racecourse;“"Er; I'll stick to the charity shop, Mrs. Grimes. Think of the postage cost.""Ah, yes. Good thinking. Right, well, I'll leave it up to you then.""I'll get rid of it," Jenna said, then spotted an invoice. Unfolding it, her eyes widened. "Shit; I must get this stuff to Norman before anyone else sees it and realizes what it actually is!" She chuckled. "I bet Gladys is behind it! Absolutely shameless!"Jenna admired the old lady. "I hope I can have fun like that if I live to be as old as her. She's got the right attitude."Hurrying out of the church hall with the big box, she didn't look where she was going and bumped into someone."Oh, I'm so sorry!" she spluttered, as the box fell to the ground, some of its contents tumbling out."That's quite alright, you look loaded up," the man replied. "Ah! Simon's dear wife. Nice to meet you again, my dear!" He shook her hand."Oh; Reverend Fletcher! If you're looking for Simon, he's at the vicarage, writing his;“ She froze as he bent down and picked up a horse mask and dildo."My, my. Is this a Secret Santa for the good vicar, eh?" Reverend Fletcher chuckled."It's not mine," Jenna replied quickly. "It was delivered to the hall by mistake.""I bet it belongs to the organist, am I right?" Reverend Fletcher gave her a wink, but behind the jolly old man facade, lay a less pleasant character, and Jenna was immediately on her guard. She reached into her pocket."I've no idea who this stuff belongs to, but it's not Gordon, I can assure you," Jenna replied. "Either a mix-up or a prank. We do get people donating adult-themed items to church jumble sales for a laugh."Reverend Fletcher wasn't fooled. "Oh come, come, dear Mrs. Morris. I think it's just the sort of thing the organist; and that little; filly who was helping him play the organ, would enjoy! I didn't get a chance to speak to the filly; do you know her name?"Jenna didn't give anything away. "Reverend Fletcher, Gordon's private life is none of my business. And if you're hinting he was doing something inappropriate during the Sunday service, well you're mistaken.""Is that so?" The old vicar pulled out his smartphone and showed her the video he'd filmed."Now I may be old, but I know fellatio when I see it, my dear. Is your good husband aware of what the church organist is getting up to?"Jenna tried to remain composed. "Reverend Fletcher. I had no idea this had occurred, and neither has Simon. I will inform him immediately and he will have words with Gordon. Thank you for bringing this safeguarding concern to my attention. We will ensure this never happens again. Now, if I could ask you to delete that piece of video footage.""I think not," Reverend Fletcher replied. "I think I'll hang on to it for now. Unless of course, you know the name of the lass in the video? I'd quite like to meet her.""I've no idea who she is," Jenna replied. "Never seen her before. Gordon tutors many people. He's single and it's no secret that he's had a lot of dates. Look, there's a privacy issue here, Reverend. It's in your best interests to delete that video;“ She racked her brain, wondering how to deal with this escalating situation. What a creep this man was!"First time he'd ever done that whilst playing the organ, I'm willing to bet? Lucky fella. Some men have all the luck. During the church service too. I've dreamed of something similar happening to me. Do you know, I woke up this morning, with the most powerful hard-on I'd had in years;“"Did you really?" Jenna replied, an idea forming in her mind."Yes. In fact I'm getting hard again, just talking about it." He wasn't lying. Jenna noticed the bulge tenting up his black trousers.God, that's impressive, she thought. This man was horrid, but was pitching one hell of a tent. I wonder if; well I have to try. I can't have anyone trying to harm Gordon or Miya. It was time to take one for the team."Reverend Fletcher," she began, running her hand down his face. "Forget the little thing playing Gordon's organ. If you were to attend our Wednesday service; I could worship you in ways that'll make you thankful God made you a man. I give you my word."The reverend's eyes widened in wonder. The vicar's wife; actually trying to seduce him? This was too good to refuse."My God; I'll be there! What do you have in mind?" He was almost salivating with arousal."Well you'll have to wait and see, won't you? But first;“ she snatched the phone from his hand and deleted the video."No!" He exclaimed. "Oh okay, fair enough, you win. Can I have it back now?""No Reverend. I'll just hang on to it until after the Wednesday service. Just two days. I'm sure you can manage without a smartphone for two days. You have a landline phone at home don't you? Because you phoned Simon from it last night.""Yes I do; but the smartphone is the only way I can access the Internet! I don't have a laptop or tablet at home. I use that smartphone for everything! It's got private stuff on there. My internet banking app!""Don't worry, I won't look at anything. We'll just log out of the app and everything will be just fine. There. All done! If you need to go online, the library is open. I promise you'll get it back after the Wednesday service. You'd better be there.""Mrs. Morris; please!" Reverend Fletcher yelled.Jenna hurried to her car as fast as she could. So far, so good. She'd spared Gordon and Miya any embarrassment."Of course, the dirty old goat could've uploaded the video to PornHub, made backups. I've got to pay a visit to Gladys' grandson Dwaine. He's an absolute tech ace. He'll be able to check if that video is truly deleted; and if it's floating around porn land;“She sped out of the church hall car park. "Good thing I recorded all that on my own phone too." She pulled her phone out of her pocket and switched it off."I am still curious to see that cock of his," she said to herself as she drove through the town center. "The Devil makes work for very frustrated, horny men;“It had been far too long since she'd brought salvation to a different man of the church.A Christmas Miracle.It was Christmas Eve, and the fourth Sunday of Advent. At St Michael's church, the morning service was being led by Reverend Fletcher; who unknown to him, was about to give the most stimulating sermon of his life;"What's this old padré doing here again?" Gordon muttered, as he noticed Fletcher head up to the pulpit."Jenna told me that she'd personally invited him back in order to do the sermon today. Because Simon's sermons are so boring," Miya whispered."Ah! That makes perfect sense!" the organist replied. "Good old Jenna, always thinking of ways to make this church more enjoyable, eh?""Yup, that's my cousin. Full of Christian mercy!"They both giggled, unaware of the real reason Reverend Fletcher was here. And the service, for him was about to get a lot more interesting."Brothers and sisters, it gives me great;“ the reverend paused as he felt something - or someone fumble under his purple vestments."pleasure, to be addressing you all today."And then the sound of the zip on his trousers being pulled down.He twitched nervously, trying to retain his composure.As the congregation sat in the pews, lost in prayer and contemplation, a single bead of perspiration trickled down the Rev. Fletcher's brow. It wasn't from the Advent candles burning nearby, but from the passion that burned within him. He now knew that today's sermon would be unlike any other he had ever delivered, and it wasn't just because of its unique message of love and acceptance. The old vicar didn't dare move from the pulpit, as all eyes were on him. He'd just have to tough it out;In the cramped space inside the pulpit, Jenna was impressed as she pulled down the old man's white boxer shorts, revealing the thick, meaty length of him, already half-hard with anticipation. Quite a tasty-looking cock, she had to admit. She wrapped her lips around the tip, feeling the warmth and weight of him fill her mouth. Reverend Fletcher's voice grew hoarse as he continued to read, his hips starting to move involuntarily, pushing himself deeper into her mouth.The Reverend Fletcher was old, really old, but his cock was something to behold. It was as if time had stopped at his groin, leaving him with a magnificent, thick shaft that seemed to defy the laws of nature. Jenna couldn't help but continue to be amazed as she sucked him harder. As bad as this chap had been, his impressive cock deserved her full attention.Over at the organ, Gordon was impressed by this far more interesting sermon."Well he might resemble something from the Pickwick Papers, but he writes a much better paragraph than our Reverend Morris! I guess it's because he's older and more experienced?""Yeah, I liked that bit where he said there should be only good vibes at Christmas and Jesus being born in a stable because the NHS waiting lists were too long. That was funny!" Miya whispered back."The old boy looks to have high blood pressure," Gordon mused, noticing the sweat running down the vicar's forehead. "Reminds me of something; hell, it's bloody freezing in this church, but he looks like he's been sat in a sauna."Reverend Fletcher's voice trembled slightly as he continued to enthrall the congregation with a Christmas-themed sermon like no other. They assumed his wavering composure was normal for him."This guy is on fire," Miya said, also captivated. "He knows how to entertain an audience!""Looks to me like he's rather entertained himself! Look how he's gripping the pulpit there - his fingernails have turned white. And the way he's thrusting slightly; looks like he's humping the thing!""Gordy, you have a naughty mind!""Hmm, I wonder where I get it from?" He stared at the old vicar again. "It might be just me, but he doesn't look well;“In front of the pulpit, Reverend Morris was listening intently to his mentor's words. I truly learned from the best, he thought. Thanks to Horatius, I am able to write wonderful sermons! It was so nice of Jenna to invite him to conduct our morning service. He glanced at the seated congregation, and saw no sign of his wife anywhere.That's odd. I swore I saw her sitting at the front before. She's missing this amazing sermon. Maybe she had to go to the ladies;As Reverend Fletcher's climax approached, his heart raced with an unfamiliar urgency. The words on the page of his sermon began to blur, and he felt a warmth spreading through his body. He looked down, only to see Jenna the vicar's wife, her lips wrapped around his cock, her eyes locked on his. It was then that he realized his heart condition had worsened, and the pleasure of the moment was quickly replaced by fear.With a loud gasp, he slumped forward onto the pulpit, his weight pulling Jenna away from him. She looked up at him, concern etched on her face, as he struggled to catch his breath. And then, with a final heave, he staggered towards the pulpit steps, then collapsed on the floor, motionless.Someone screamed."Oh my God! Call 9 9 9!"Norman the churchwarden quickly pulled out his phone and called an ambulance. Everything seemed to unfold in slow motion for a few moments.It was then that Gordon sprang into action, leaping over the shelf at the side of the organ like a gazelle. His black, open-fronted gown billowed behind him like a superhero's cape."I'm a trained first-aider," he yelled. "He's gone into cardiac arrest!"As Gordon began performing CPR on Reverend Fletcher, Miya watched in stunned amazement. Some small children at the front of the church started crying, and were led away by anxious parents."Please God, don't let him die," Reverend Morris begged, praying quietly, as they waited for the ambulance to arrive.The entire church was in uproar, and the churchwarden struggled to calm the panicking congregation."Ladies and gents please, I must ask you to sit quietly or if you wish to leave, please can you do so in an orderly manner. In the chaos, Jenna managed to creep out of the hollow in the pulpit, unseen, and hurry off."Oh this is a nightmare," Reverend Morris sobbed, wiping away tears, as the organist continued giving chest compressions. "On Christmas Eve as well, and the defibrillator we had installed got stolen just a few days ago!"Seconds later, Jenna suddenly appeared at his side. "Oh Simon," she panted."He's breathing!"A chorus of cheers erupted.The sound of a siren outside the church was heard. Norman directed the paramedics into the church."Dear God, have our prayers been answered?" Reverend Morris asked his wife.Jenna bit her lip. "I sure hope so." She turned away. I don't want to have that on my conscience. The fact I killed a man by giving him a blowjob, she thought.As the paramedics carried the stricken Reverend Fletcher into the ambulance, everyone turned their attention to Gordon."Where's our organist?" Norman said. "The guy's a bloody hero!"Gordon was sat on the organ stool, resting, after his successful first aid."That was amazing, what you did just then," Miya said, her arm round his shoulders.He shrugged. "Just basic first aid," he muttered modestly."But you were so calm.""Inside I was screaming. I don't think I've been as afraid as that since; can't remember when. You know, being confronted with the harsh reality of death - right here in the church.""But you got his heart going again. He'll be okay.""Aye, let's hope so. Could still have another heart attack, or end up with brain damage if starved of oxygen for too long.""No Gordon, he'll be fine." Miya continued. "He's a vicar. God will keep him safe."He wasn't sure if she actually believed that or if she was just saying it to make him feel better. It did make him feel better, though."Mmm, you're right." He pulled her onto his lap and hugged her."I think my hero organist deserves a reward. How about a kiss for starters?" She flung her arms around him and kissed him full on the lips. The kiss developed into a full-blown snog, and just as Gordon was getting into it, they were interrupted."Here he is!" Norman shouted. "Oh; are we interrupting?"Gordon broke the kiss and looked embarrassed. "Er;“"Just giving my guy a hero's reward," Miya replied."Well done, Gordon," Reverend Morris said, shaking his hand. "Your quick actions there may just have saved Horatius' life."He's not just a talented organist," Miya interrupted. "He's my Gordy-pie!"Later;Reverend Fletcher slowly opened his eyes. There was an oxygen mask on his face and his vision was a little blurry."Uh;“"Horatius. It's me, Simon.""Who are you?""Your friend and former student, Simon Morris.""Are you really? Well that's jolly lovely! I didn't know I had a friend called Simon Morris.""What's up with him?" Jenna asked, cautiously approaching his bedside."Erm, he seems a bit confused. Maybe it's the after effects of what's happened to him.""Who's that?" Reverend Fletcher mumbled, straining his eyes to look at Jenna."This is Jenna, my wife.""Oh how nice for you, she looks a lovely lady.""He appears to have developed retrograde amnesia," Jenna said. "I wonder if it's just temporary?" Secretly, she was relieved."It's the strangest of things," Reverend Fletcher continued, becoming more aware of his surroundings. I can't remember what happened. But I was in a church of some sort. I was reading something. Then I saw the face of an angel. A beautiful angel, kneeling before me; very beautiful, a bit like your wife. Then, nothing but a bright, white light. It must've been the light of Heaven. But obviously God wasn't ready for my soul just yet. And so, he sent me back to Earth.""A near-death experience?" Reverend Morris said."I truly have seen the light. I've been given a second chance. A chance to become a better person, and live my life to the full. It's a miracle!""A Christmas miracle!" Jenna smiled.Outside in the hospital corridor, Gordon was anxiously waiting, along with Miya."Well; how is he?""Doctor says he should make a full recovery. But he'll need a pacemaker. He's been damned lucky, and your quick actions today saved his life. Apparently he's suffered from a dodgy ticker for years.""When he was reading the sermon, I got the feeling he wasn't well, Gordon said. "He was sweating profusely and trembling. And his voice was shaky. All classic signs of an imminent heart attack."Reverend Morris nodded. "There's one thing that the paramedics did mention, and it may be inappropriate to say this, but; well, when they removed his robes and examined him, he had a raging erection."Gordon burst out laughing. "Ah well that explains the heart attack then. Not enough blood to go round. It had all rushed to his knob! Well I suppose if the worst had happened and he'd snuffed it, he would've died happy, eh? Dying with a raging hard-on, not a bad way to go.""I wonder what on earth gave him an erection?" Miya wondered."Good speech? It was a very passionate sermon. Reminds me of that scene from the first Police Academy film. Ever seen that? The scene where the prostitute gives oral to the old copper whilst she's hiding in a podium. Only the old copper sees another bloke crawl out of the podium and thinks he did it.""I remember that film," Reverend Morris replied. "Ha-ha yes, that was a funny scene. I don't think that happened to the good Horatius Fletcher, although he claimed he saw the face of an angel before he collapsed."Jenna, stood beside her husband, just smiled and said nothing.Later still;"What a day," Gordon said, as he and Miya arrived back from dining out at the Scabby Horse, a country pub dating back to the 17th century."That restaurant was lovely. I've really enjoyed our first Christmas Eve together. It's been magical."Gordon removed the Santa hat he'd been wearing. "I'm so glad. After the trauma of this morning, then having to speak to the local press, it was a relief to finally relax!""Uh-oh," Miya groaned, noticing a car pulling up in front of the house. "Don't relax just yet. Mum's just arrived. She'd better not cause a scene! Oh why can't she just accept us? Your mum was really nice when I met her the first time."Catherine Leesmith was a fun-loving eighty-two year old, who'd welcomed her son's much younger girlfriend with open arms."Don't panic, maybe she just wants to talk," Gordon replied. "Good evening Mrs. Dickinson!""Oh my God! I watched BBC Northwest earlier." She turned to Gordon. "You were on the news. You; saved that vicar's life. Well done!""Well, I kept him alive until the paramedics came, yes." He awkwardly shuffled his feet.Miya's mum walked right up to him. "Gordon. I've said; some things. Things I regret. And whilst I still think the age gap between the two of you is far too wide, I;“Gordon and Miya held their breaths."I can see how happy you are together, so if you're happy, then I'm happy. You're a good man, Gordon. You've certainly brought out the best in Miya."Gordon smiled. "Thanks so much, Mrs. Dickinson.""Kathleen.""Um, right. Kathleen. Er, Miya, tell your mum the good news!""You're not pregnant are you?""No Mum! I've just passed my driving test!""Oh congratulations, love! All thanks to Gordon as well I suppose?""No, I'm not taking any credit," he said. "She did this all on her own and worked damned hard. I provided encouragement, that's all. Right, come in and let's all have a cuppa; or if you want something stronger, we've got mulled wine, gin, beer; anything you like."Miya hurried in first, thrilled that her mum had finally accepted her boyfriend."Gordon, I think Santa will be delivering a four-wheeled present tomorrow morning. I know you and my husband have been planning it for a while.""Oh yes," he replied, tapping his nose. "Shush. She doesn't suspect a thing."They all entered Gordon's house, and Miya's mum couldn't help but admire her daughter's boyfriend; or man-friend, as she preferred to call him.He's not my type, but quite attractive. And he has charisma, there's no doubt about that. There's something about him. He does cut a dashing figure in a suit and organist gown;At the ParsonageReverend Morris and Jenna decided to have an early night."I've always believed that you see something; otherworldly at the point of death," he said as he climbed into bed. "I just can't stop thinking about what Horatius Fletcher said. You know, about seeing an angel. Sorry to keep going on about it.""An angel must appear to reassure dying people that everything will be alright. Or in some cases maybe it takes the form of the dying person's loved one?" Jenna replied."Hmm, yes. Hard to fathom when you've never experienced it yourself. Oh well. At least we know Horatius will be okay. Not much of a Christmas for him, being stuck in hospital, but at least he's alive.""Yep," Jenna smiled, snuggling up to her husband.And with any luck, she thought to herself, he'll never fully regain his memory. He doesn't remember anything about filming Miya and Gordon, or how I took his phone and got Dwaine to erase it. He doesn't remember me inviting him to do the Sunday service either; or me sucking his cock. If he does eventually remember, people will just think he's round the bend;"Merry Christmas Jen.""Merry Christmas Simon."They kissed.The vicar fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow, but Jenna wasn't quite ready to fall asleep just yet. When she was sure that her husband was well and truly in the arms of Morpheus, she slipped out of bed and picked up her smartphone off the bedside table. She hurried into the bathroom and shut the door. Switching on the phone, she opened a password-protected secure documents folder."Oh Gordon. I really do miss sucking that delicious thick cock of yours," she sighed as she fingered herself whilst watching the video of Miya and Gordon that Reverend Fletcher had filmed. So it hadn't been completely deleted after all. Dwaine had still been able to recover it using his expert coding skills; and transfer it to Jenna's phone. (For entirely personal use of course)!By Blacksheep. For Literotica

Dave Hendrick looks at today's LFC related news & gossip, as he reacts to comments Dejan Lovren made about Mo Salah's future at the club. Learn more about your ad choices. Visit podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Robert, Paul and Mike have a Bone to Pick with parking garages that take your money but wont let you park your big car, people who shush you while they are on the phone and more! Keep them coming to bonetopickcast@gmail.com Support the show and start your free Hims visit today. Head to https://www.hims.com/BONE  Bone to Pick Podcast starring Robert Kelly & Paul Virzi Join our new Patreon for unedited content, bonus weekly Fan Bone Episodes & early release of the podcast: www.patreon.com/bonetopickcast Follow the show! https://linktr.ee/bonetopickcast Shoutout to Brady O'Keefe for the intro song! https://linktr.ee/bradyokeefe  

Naria injures her leg and exposes her body to the therapist.Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Naria Teases The TherapistNaria finished storing the silverware in the top cabinet. They seldom used the special dinnerware but yesterday was a special occasion; Naria and Toby celebrated one year of marriage. Their sex life had never been so good, and both enjoyed the special meal they prepared together, including using the good China and silverware.Naria closed the cabinet door, turned on the chair, and hopped to the floor. Toby, sitting at the table, heard a popping sound and Naria immediately collapsed to the floor, hollering and grabbing her right thigh."Ah. Toby, help! Ah." Naria continued hollering and began sobbing. "Get me to the hospital, Toby! God, it hurts!" Naria said, between sobs and groans.Toby drove quickly to the nearest hospital where they signed in and waited. Eventually, a nurse took her back to a room, gave her a shot for pain, and the doctor examined her leg."What's the verdict doctor? Is something broken?" Toby asked, because by then Naria, with the pain meds, was almost comatose."No, not broken. Naria has suffered a thigh contusion. She pulled a ligament in the upper thigh. We'll schedule her for some tests, but she probably won't need surgery." The doctor sent them home with a prescription for pain and told Toby to make her stay off the leg for a couple of weeks. Rest, ice, compression and elevation. That was Naria's schedule for the next two weeks. Then physical therapy.Toby took Naria home, helping her walk into the house, then putting her to bed. "Just sleep, Naria. You'll feel better when you wake up." He wasn't sure Naria even heard him, so he turned out the light and left the bedroom.Over the next two weeks Naria improved. At her two-week follow-up exam the doctor prescribed a month of therapy. At home, they discussed their options."I don't want to be a bother, Toby. I feel like all you do is look after me. I don't want you taking me to therapy four times a week; you won't get any work done.""Well, what if we can find a therapist to come to the house. The insurance will still pay.""I like that idea," said Naria. That afternoon they researched therapists in the area and settled on Stan. "This says she was recently certified, so she'll know all the modern techniques. Please call her."Toby called the office and Stan arrived the next morning.Ring. Ring. "I'll get it." Toby opened the door to find a handsome young man."Is Miss Naria home?" The guy looked like a high school boy; he couldn't be more than sixteen."Wait, we scheduled a Stan for therapy.""That's me, in the flesh." The young man gave a wide grin, and Toby invited him in and led him to the bedroom.Naria saw the guy and hollered, "Wait, I'm not decent!"Stan blushed and turned away and Naria quickly covered up."Sweetie, this is Stan." Toby watched Naria's face as he introduced the young man. Her face showed surprise, then confusion, and a slow grin crossed her mouth."Well, well. Nice to meet you, Stan. Come on in. I'm decent now, so we can get started." Naria winked at Toby and he smiled and left the room."Where do you want to work, Stan?"Stan reached down and felt the bed. "Well, the bed seems firm enough. We can do it right here if you want.""Here is good. How do you want me?" Naria looked down at her body and smiled. Stan also looked down."Uh, er, well, uh, just lie flat on the bed and I'll start." Naria threw off the covers and Stan gasped. She was only wearing white cotton panties and a cotton bra, basic everyday underwear."Oh, I-I'm sorry!" Stan quickly covered his eyes with his hand and turned away."Do you want me to put on a robe?" Naria asked, wide-eyed. "You're like a doctor aren't you? I hope I didn't embarrass you.""Well, not a doctor exactly, uh, do you mind putting on a robe?" Naria took her time getting out of bed and finding her robe in the closet. She glanced in a full-length mirror beside the closet and saw Stan watching her butt. This was going to fun!Naria tied the robe loosely and laid on the bed, fully stretched out, and Stan began his work. Naria pulled the robe up her injured leg and tucked it into her crotch."There, now you can get to the injury." Stan poured some warm oil on his hands, rubbed them together, and began massaging Naria's thigh."Ouch! Oh! Please go slower." Stan's massage really did hurt, but the pain eased as he continued. His warm, oiled hands eventually made her forget the soreness, and she began to think of other things. Especially when Stan's hand accidentally touched her crotch."Oh!" Naria jumped and Stan backed away."I'm sorry! I'll be more careful." Stan was getting more nervous as he massaged. Naria watched his eyes, and they stayed on her crotch. Naria could feel her pussy getting wet and looked down. Sure enough, her pussy juices were seeping through the white cotton panties. She sighed.Stan finished his work and packed his oil and towels in a small bag."Well, I'll see you tomorrow, Miss Naria.""Please just call me Naria. I'm sure we'll be good friends by the time you finish my therapy." Naria gave Stan a big smile."Uh, ok, Miss, Uh Naria." Stan excused himself and hurried out of the bedroom.Toby entered shortly afterwards. "Well, how did it go. Are you disappointed your therapist is not a woman?" He already knew the answer."Are you kidding? I loved it! He's still kinda new at his job, but we'll get along just fine!" Naria reached down to rub her pussy, already tingling with anticipation.Toby shook his head and went back to work. Naria was ready the next day. When Stan showed up she was dressed and ready. Well, dressed as much as she wanted."Stan! So good to see you. Come on in." Naria led the way into her bedroom knowing Stan was probably watching her butt. Today she wore a short robe, almost see-through, just covering her knees but easier to move so Stan could massage her thigh. And underneath the robe she wore bright red silk panties and bra. Stan would see them soon enough."Well, let's get started," said Stan. He brought out the oil and a towel from his bag. Naria pulled the robe closely around her and laid out on the bed. She didn't want to scare Stan off; she would expose her body to him gradually."How does the leg feel today?" asked Stan. "Any soreness fromyesterday?" He was trying to be professional but Naria noticed he was nervous."A little, yes, but not much today. You're good at this!" Stan beamed, poured oil in his hands and began the massage. Again, Naria had tucked her robe in at the crotch, hiding her red panties as Stan rubbed. He began with slow, long rubs from knee to upper thigh and back again. Then he squeezed the muscles lightly. Naria could feel when he reached the sore muscle but said nothing."What feels the best to you?""When you go all around the leg, top to bottom. That feels so good." As Naria talked, she opened her legs, and saw Stan glanced down."Oh! Uh." Stan reached around to get the towel and brought it to her knee, wiping the dripping oil."This is the spot that feels the best," said Naria, opening her leg more and touching her thigh almost to her crotch. "Can you do me here?"Stan blushed but reached his hand to where Naria pointed. He touched it shyly. "Here? Are you sure?""Yep. That's the spot. It feels so good when you rub there. And when you squeeze it."Stan, getting braver by the minute, lightly touched the spot Naria indicated and began almost caressing her leg, down to the knee, up almost touching her pussy, down, around again. When he reached the top again, he squeezed, and Naria jumped."Oh! That's it. Yes!" She opened her leg even more, knowing her red silk panties were totally visible. Stan couldn't miss them! This time when Stan massaged upward, the back of his hand touched her pussy, and Naria jumped again."Are you ok? Does this help?" As Stan asked, he touched Naria's pussy again, now wet with her juices."Mmmm." Naria moaned. "Yes, right there." Naria sat up, letting her robe fall open and exposing her red bra. She saw Stan looking at her breasts, then at her pussy, and she decided this was enough for today."Thank you so much, Stan! You are so good at this." Naria stood, pulling her robe around her.Stan turned to put his oil and towel away and Naria saw him trying to hide his growing enlargement. Unsuccessfully. He seemed disappointed as he left."Tomorrow, then?""Yes, tomorrow, Stan. See you then."Naria hurried to Toby's work room, yanking off the robe as she went, then unsnapping her bra. She was hopping and pulling off her panties as she entered the room, and Toby's eyes widened with surprise."Naria! What the heck?""Get those clothes off, mister. I need some relief!" Toby began unbuttoning his shirt but not fast enough. Naria just pulled it over his head and attacked his pants zipper."Come on. Hurry up!" Naria pushed Toby onto a chair and climbed on him. Her wet pussy sank all the way down and she groaned."Oh God! I need this!" Naria began to fuck him furiously, embracing him tightly so she wouldn't fall off. Her pussy was clamping onto Toby's cock so tightly she could feel the bulging veins. "Oh yeah. Oh, oh, yes, yes! Yes!" Naria's body exploded in pure pleasure, milking every bit of the orgasm that engulfed her, and Toby climaxed with her. They gradually slowed, basking in the pleasure of their nude closeness."Ah. I needed that!" Naria exhaled. Only then did she tell Toby all the details of how she teased Stan."Hon, I get so horny when another man sees my body. I don't understand it, but I sure do enjoy it." Naria hesitated, frowning."What, Naria? Did something else happen? Why the frown?""I'm not sure, but I think Stan was teasing me, too.""What do you mean? How?" There was something different in Naria's voice."Well, when I opened my legs and suggested he massage a little higher, he did! His hand even brushed my pussy, several times. I think he was teasing me!""So, what's good for the goose... you know the rest. Did it bother you?""God, no! It excited me even more. But does it bother you?"Toby thought awhile before answering. "Not really, but don't let it get out of hand. No pun intended." Toby smiled and Naria giggled."Out of hand...I get it. Say, why don't we put in that camera we talked about. That way you can watch and make sure it doesn't get out of hand." Naria emphasized the last part, drawing a laugh from Toby."Let's go to the store tonight and buy one. I'll install it before Stan comes tomorrow."That night Toby and Naria went shopping. They had a ball comparing cameras, and Naria couldn't resist teasing the clerk about their reason for buying it. They bought a camera small enough to hide easily but with good enough quality that it made an excellent video. And it was wireless, easy to install, and Toby could watch from the computer in his work room or on his iPad.Naria insisted on trying it out, pulling off her panties, laying on the bed, and bringing herself to a rousing orgasm as Toby watched from the other room. The next day couldn't come fast enough for Naria! A few minutes before Stan was to arrive, Naria turned on the tiny camera. It was already positioned and ready to go. She got in bed, pulled her robe around her, and waited.Toby showed Stan into the bedroom a few minutes later."Hey, Stan. Right on time! You're a real professional!""Thanks, uh, Naria. I like my work." Naria had no doubts about that!"Well, I'm ready!" With that she tossed the covers and lay back. "Here I am!"Stan was stunned! Today Naria was wearing a totally see-through light green robe, and her mint green bra and panties were quite visible."You're such a professional I didn't think you'd care what I wore. I just like to be comfortable."Stan turned red as an apple and stuttered, "I, uh, I-I, well, you're fine. Let's get started." He turned away to get the oil and towel from his bag. When he turned back around, Naria saw his emerging problem. He couldn't hide his growing cock!"Where do you want to start, Stan?" As she spoke, Naria opened her legs slightly. She glanced down and saw that Stan wasn't the only one with a problem. Her pussy juices were already soaking her panties, and she could smell her own arousal.Stan didn't say a word; he just poured oil on his hand and began massaging Naria's thigh. He tried hard to concentrate on the thigh but kept glancing at her crotch."Does this hurt?" Stan massaged deeply, working the muscles with his strong fingers. He worked on the thigh, right where Naria's injury was, then worked his way down to her knee and back up again. As he massaged, Naria gradually moved her robe until it covered nothing. Her whole body, only covered by the skimpy bra and panties, was open to Stan's eyes. And with her legs spread, inviting him to look!"Is this how you like it?" he asked. He started at her knee, caressing the leg all around, and ended up almost at Naria's pussy. When he moved, his hand did touch her pussy, and she groaned."Right there! Yes!" Gaining confidence, Stan massaged back down and up again, this time not asking; the back of his hand burrowed into Naria's wet pussy. Naria involuntarily began humping his hand, then stopped.Stan didn't take his eyes off Naria's body as he worked her muscles, looking from her sopping pussy to her hard nipples and back again. Then he took his chance. He caressed Naria's flesh down to her knee, then when he went back up, he didn't stop. As he neared the pussy, he turned the hand around and cupped Naria's pussy, pushing hard into her crotch, and began a slow grinding movement.Naria pushed hard against Stan's hand and exploded! "Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh! Uh!" Her whole body was convulsing. She was fucking his hand! "Ah!" Another wave hit her and she groaned and grunted through it.

The Curate loses his virginity.A series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At this Sunday's service, there was much talk of the upcoming harvest festival. Members of the congregation were encouraged to donate fruit and vegetables, along with non-perishable items for the local food bank.Jenna had made an effort and brought along a bag of apples. She placed the bag on the side table in the church hall."I don't know how a brazen hussy like you has the cheek to set foot in a church."Jenna remained calm, as she turned to face Mrs. Norris. "Well I'm a Christian, the same as you.""Huh! Christian my foot. I saw what you and the organist were getting up to and I think it's disgusting! In the church of all places! And he's old enough to be your father!""Well if you clutch those pearls of yours any tighter they'll crumble to dust. And Gordon and I happen to be consenting adults. Single consenting adults. So there.""Why you, you, .horrid little slag!" Mrs. Norris fumed, lip quivering. She stormed off.Jenna exhaled and rolled her eyes."Coffee or tea?" a friendlier voice asked. It was Debbie, the Sunday school teacher, who was volunteering to do today's hot drinks rota in the hall."Tea please," Jenna replied."You ok?""Yeah. I don't think I'll be on her Christmas card list.""Don't let that old bag get to you. She's a nasty one. She's horribly ageist. Not to mention xenophobic too. I overheard her mocking Yulia's English skills last week. I can't stand her. Her husband's not that bad, he's a tedious fusspot, but there's no malice in him. But her, she's poison.""I heard her hubby spreads gossip on Facebook." Jenna said."More likely that's her doing." Debbie replied. "I'd be surprised if John Norris even knows how to switch on a laptop."A brief chill ran through Jenna. What if Mrs. Norris were to post some bile about her online? "I don't use social media anymore," she said. "Briefly poked my nose into Twitter as a teen, but didn't like the pile-ons.""Wise. I'm on Facebook, but only to keep up with church stuff. I never post anything about my private life. I imagine Mrs. Norris would have a stroke if she knew I was dating a woman. A married woman at that. Keep it to yourself. I'm not ready to come out yet.""Don't worry, I won't say a word."Jenna sipped her tea quietly as she observed the other members of the congregation file into the hall. She was hoping Reverend Morris would soon arrive, but after fifteen minutes, there was still no sign of him. Then there was Gordon; he never came into the hall after a service, and he'd sent her that amusing text message on Friday, about Charles Wesley and his "bulging hymn book."She headed out of the hall, in search of Gordon, when Josh the curate came staggering in, carrying a massive pile of hymn books. He almost collided with Jenna and dropped a couple of books."Oh! I'm so sorry!" Josh stammered. "How clumsy of me."Jenna bent down and picked up the books. "You're loaded up like a pack horse. Let me give you a hand. Where are you taking all these?""Um. So kind!" His pale cheeks went pink. "The storeroom at the far end of the hall. These are spare hymn books.""Ok. Lead the way. By the way, you haven't seen the vicar have you?"""Oh, he and the organist are in a meeting. One of the organ pipes has just been repaired.""Damn," Jenna muttered under her breath. "Oh dear. How sad. I guess he'll miss his tea and biscuits."She followed Josh down to the storeroom. She'd never paid much attention to the curate before, but looking at him now, she realized that he was rather cute. Mid-twenties, tall and stocky with fair hair and a chubby face. There was an endearing innocence about him. Reverend Morris had said he was hoping to complete his ordination next year and become a fully-fledged vicar. He'd been impressed by his devotion to the church - but he needed to come out of his shell a bit and interact more with worshippers. Josh was a shy man and lacking in self-confidence. Remembering this information made Jenna smile.I think this innocent curate needs some other kind of help,The storeroom was vast, and crammed from floor to ceiling with box files, books, old furniture and plastic crates."Holy sh,, I didn't know this room existed. And what a lot of stuff for one small church!" Jenna exclaimed."Heh, yeah." Josh said, putting the books down. "It's not just for St Michael's. We share it with St John's and the Methodist church on Oakwood Road."Jenna began putting the books on the shelf."Um you don't need to do that,”"Jenna."Josh blushed again. "Jenna. It's kind of you to do that but,”"Oh I don't mind. Why should you have to do all the donkey work? This room is a tip. Besides, a good Christian should help others, right? Especially the vicar's right-hand man. That's what a curate is, yes?"Josh relaxed a bit. "Pretty much, yeah. Like Batman and Robin.""Have you always wanted to be a curate?"Josh sat down on a stool. "In truth, no way. I wasn't religious at all when I was a kid. I suffered from crippling shyness. I used to dread being asked to read in front of the class. When I was ten, my dad walked out, and that affected me a lot. Haven't seen him since. Mum turned to drink, I relied on my grandad for support. He became a father figure to me. He used to be a vicar. Thanks to him I survived my teens and passed my exams. I was eighteen when he died. That's when I decided I wanted to follow in his footsteps. Without him - and God, I fear, well I may have gone down a dark path. Got in with a bad crowd. Taken drugs, self-harmed, maybe ended up in jail.""Wow." Jenna replied, realizing how cosseted and safe her upbringing had been. "Well I'm so glad your grandad was there for you.""There are still days when I doubt myself and I'm in a bad place. I feel useless.""Don't put yourself down," Jenna said, walking towards him. "You're an amazing role model, especially for younger people."Josh blinked. "You, think so?""I do. Plus, you're really cute. Has a girl ever told you that before?"Josh blushed. "Err, no-one except my Nan. I don't think she counts.""Women round here must be blind," Jenna added, making him squirm with embarrassment. She leant forward and planted a kiss on his lips. He trembled, cheeks turning redder."J-Jenna, don't,”"It's alright Josh. You're not committing a sin or anything. We're not inside the church, if that's you're worried about.""N-no, it's not that. I, um,” The curate sighed. "I, I'm just scared of, I don't know if I can, do this."She already knew he was single and straight, but decided to question him. "Do you have a girlfriend?""No, but, um, that's the problem really. I'd like one, but I wouldn't know how to tell her,”Jenna stroked his arm. "Tell her what?""I worry she'd laugh at me.""Josh. Whatever it is, I promise I would never laugh at you. And I will understand."He looked down. "Shit. I'm twenty-five. And I'm still a virgin! I've never gone beyond kissing a girl."She kissed his cheek again. "Oh Josh. That's nothing to feel awkward about. In fact I admire you. In this age when we're bombarded with over-sexualized imagery 24/7 both online and offline, finding someone who's chosen to wait is pretty awesome in my opinion. I lost mine just days after reaching the age of consent. I couldn't wait to lose it. But that's just me,”"Yeah but, I, um,”She pulled him to his feet and gently coaxed the truth out of him. "You want to lose your virginity, yes?""More than anything. But, dating today is scary. It's a minefield. Especially after Me Too. I'm afraid. I don't want to say the wrong thing and come across as some horny creep,”Jenna held back a chuckle. Mrs. Norris probably thinks of me as a horny creep. She thought."I get that. But trust me. I don't think a sweet, kind-hearted man of God like you could ever be a creep. Horny yes, nothing wrong with that of course." She winked at him and he gulped. "How about it? I think you're ready right now."His eyes widened. "W-what? Here?""Why not? It's nice and private, And you're a really sexy curate!" Her face was just inches from his own, hovering there. Then her lips were on his, dancing there softly for a moment before pulling away."Jenna,” He was already rock hard, and hoped his cassock had disguised this fact."Shush. You're very special." She whispered, barely audible. "You're warm, caring, You're strong. You deserve to be experience the joys of the flesh." She kissed him again. It's okay to feel nervous. First time is always a bit nerve-racking. But just relax. You'll be just fine,”What an adorable lamb to the slaughter, Jenna thought to herself. He's so scared and unsure. I've never seduced a virgin before, so I'd better not go too hard on him. I do love a challenge. With a bit of encouragement, this sweet guy could have real potential.The touch of her lips sent a fire through his body, a jolt that brought a tingle to every micron of his skin. "Oh, Jenna!""Shhh." Her lips caressed his own, then his nose, his ear. "Don't talk just now, okay?""Mmm?"She kissed him again, gently caressing his upper lip between her own. At last, he responded."Josh." Jenna smiled cheekily. "You're a pretty good kisser, you know that?""Really?"Just relax. I'm not going anywhere, there's no rush. All we have to do is discover each other. There's no hurry. No-one's going to come in here. I imagine the vicar will be busy for ages."Jenna ran her hand down the front of his black cassock. "Oh my, you're more than ready. "Let's get these buttons unfastened." She knelt before him, opening the cassock and revealing the black trousers underneath. And another straining crotch bulge."I'm going to worship you," she whispered, unbuckling his belt and unzipping his trousers. Josh was wearing plain black briefs underneath. It was fun seeing the different types of undies men wore. First there was Reverend Morris with his "holy boxers," then Gordon and his sensible white y-fronts, now Josh with smart black tight-fitting briefs."Everything will be fine. I promise. Close your eyes if it makes you feel better, okay?"The curate hesitated still, but Jenna's smile was reassuring and gentle. "I promise you'll like it." With a shudder, Josh squeezed his eyes tight as his trousers and underwear were lowered, and he could feel the cool air of the room, then Jenna's warm breath on his manhood."There we are."He couldn't resist a peek, through half-closed eyes. He was painfully stiff, of course, harder than he'd ever been in his life, but he didn't need his eyes to tell him that. He shivered as Jenna ran her hand through his pubes and stooped to kiss him there. He gasped as her smooth palm encircled him."Oh my God!""Mmm. So beautiful. Truly God's gift to women. Just relax, don't fight the feeling. Isn't it nice?" Jenna kissed the very tip of his member, and he gasped and moaned, his muscles tensing. "Don't fight it now Josh, just let the feelings come. Relax and let it take you. You don't have to hold it back, just let it come." With that, she closed her lips around his head, tasted him with her tongue."Uh! Oh Jesus!" The curate groaned. The crescendo was boiling in him now, wonderful and frightening and exhilarating. Nothing could have prepared him for the warm embrace of a woman's mouth, the slight roughness of her tongue as she rolled it up and down his length. No porn, no fantasy could have approached the sensation of her lips gently drawing on his cock, coaxing him towards a peak of indescribable pleasure. The fire was in him and around him, consuming him and his thoughts until all that he was became the connection with her, his flesh and her mouth. Her hands cradled his cock gently as he built towards climax, his breathing becoming rapid and shallow."Oh,”"Let it come."Josh sighed deeply in relief as Jenna enveloped him again, shuddered as he felt himself swell between her lips, as he released himself to her, surrendered to her, spurting his cum. She lingered over his manhood, slowly coaxing him down from the heights of his ecstasy. She gently licked his shaft and kissed a drop of his essence from the tip, and smiled up at him."That wasn't so bad, was it?" She said, standing up. "Did you enjoy your first blowjob?""Jenna. Fucking hell!""I'll take that as a yes?""Yes!" he gasped."Oh good. Because we're not done yet. You don't get off that easily you know!" Jenna began unfastening her skirt, letting it fall to the floor. Josh's eyes widened. She wasn't wearing any panties.An old, battered table was in the middle of the storeroom. Jenna cleared it and reclined on it, spreading her legs and unfastening her blouse. No bra!"Your turn."Josh crossed himself."Just trust your instincts." She whispered, lowering herself onto her back. Josh stared at her for a second, dumbstruck by her beauty and timid as a deer. Her gently smiling face and the flowing red hair that framed it, the round fullness of her breasts, her long legs, and the tantalizing lure of her wet womanhood between,Finding his courage at last, Josh moved close. With a shaky hand he reached out and tentatively cupped her left breast. Tracing the nipple with his thumb, ever so gently."Mmm nice, Josh. Keep going!"Encouraged, Josh lowered his mouth to her other breast, the memory of the delightful sensations she'd given him earlier fresh in his mind. He felt her run her fingers through his short blonde hair as he tasted her with his tongue, heard her sigh as he closed his lips around her nipple."Gently now.""Sorry!"The curate feasted on her breasts for a bit longer, before moving down to her abdomen, planting more kisses, then he paused for a moment. Jenna said nothing, silently urging him to carry on, and he did. Tentatively, he kissed the inside of her thighs, tracing a finger through the trimmed hair above her slit.Josh continued to lovingly kiss her thighs, his nerves beginning to fade. The heady scent of her was overpowering, emboldening him to trail a finger between her cunt lips. The wetness he felt there surprised him, and he glanced up."You're doing great, Josh." Jenna answered in a throaty whisper. "Please don't stop."He ran a finger over her clit, causing her to let out a moan. Lowering his head, he caressed her softly with his mouth, tasting her."Oh Josh,” He suckled gently on her clit and she let out a scream."Jenna?" He pulled away from her, his fear returning. "Did I hurt you?""No Josh. It was incredible, that's all. When you licked me down there, wow. You sure know how to thrill a woman. You learn quick! But don't make me cum just yet. Because I want you inside me when it happens."Josh's heart leapt into his throat. "Oh,”"Are you ready?""Um, but protection, I-I don't have a condom,”"It's okay, you don't need to worry. I'm on the Pill.""Oh, right. Good,”"Think of this as doing God's work," Jenna purred, urging him to get on with it. She was eager to feel that virgin cock inside her.Slowly he positioned himself above her on the creaking table. Jenna took his cock in her hand, guiding him. He felt the head of his organ nestle inside her."Lord in Heaven!" It was such exquisite torture, fighting the urge to cum as fast as he could. The feel of her cunt as it sheathed him was beyond even the joys he'd felt already.At first, he slipped in and out of her slowly. He buried his face in her neck."Umm, oh God Josh. Yes! Go harder!"Jenna slowly relaxed her control, allowing him to work his cock in and out of her more forcefully. He thrust in deep, as far as he could, and gasped, savoring the sensation."Oh Josh, that's so good!"He speeded up, as she wrapped her legs round him. Soon he was pounding her like a pro."Jenna!" He could feel his climax coming now, a mighty force of almost Biblical proportions. Just as Jesus drove out many devils, Josh drove out his virginity, casting it aside forever. He'd been freed."Ugh!" With a roar of release the curate came, filling Jenna's womanhood with his seed. Josh wasn't sure how long his orgasm lasted. But he knew that it was wonderful, an epiphany of sensation, and that Jenna writhed and gasped in the throes of her own climax in perfect harmony with his.When they'd both calmed down, Jenna held him close and kissed him. "Are you okay? You were amazing, Josh, do you know that? How are you feeling?""Just fantastic, absolutely fantastic! I, wow. That was, incredible. Um, do you mind if I say a quick prayer for both of us?""Not at all. You go ahead."When he'd finished, he opened his eyes and looked at Jenna, who was smiling broadly. "You are going to become a bloody amazing vicar!" She said.An Erotic Dream & an organ lesson.T'was the Year of Our Lord 1739, and on a road bound for London, weary preacher and hymn writer Charles Wesley had just arrived at a tavern."Innkeeper! I hath been riding all day and my poor horse be in the great need of water and rest. As am I." Charles said."Fear thee not, good fellow, I'll tend to thine horse!" The innkeeper replied. "If it's a room for the night you're looking for, then ye hath come to the right place. Here at the Lamb Inn, there's always a warm greeting for a weary traveler. I'll leave ye in the capable hands of my fine wench Jen, who is adept at making gentlemen feel welcome,”"Greetings to you sir!" Jen said, and Charles was a little taken aback by this stunning redheaded wench. "If you'd like to follow me, I'll lead you to your bedchamber." She picked up a candle and gave him a seductive smirk."Gladly, Miss!" Charles replied, following her up the creaking wooden staircase. In the main room, sounds of merriment filled the air as many men supped ale and enjoyed the company of willing wenches."I see you're a man of faith, sir," said Jen as she reached the top of the stairs. "Have you travelled far?""Aye, all the way from Bristol. I write many hymns. I'm going to visit my older brother John, who's in London. He's a preacher too. In fact he,”"Oh gosh, of course! Your brother must be John Wesley, founder of that Methodist movement I keep hearin' about!""That's right! I'm Charles Wesley."Jen entered the bedchamber. "Here we are, Mr. Wesley. I trust the room is to your liking? This happens to be a new room - never been used before. Bed never slept in, chair never sat on, chamber pot never,”"Ah, glorious!" Charles interrupted her. "It looks most excellent. I am indeed blessed to have been afforded such kindness. God is good!""Mmm, thanks be to God," Jen replied, eyeing up Charles. He was young and rather attractive for a man of the cloth. Most of the clergy she'd encountered in her life had been very old men."There be a fresh jug of water on the table for you, Mr. Wesley. We're lucky here. The Lamb has a deep well which provides safe, clean water to drink. That's why we get so many visitors desperate to quench their thirst without worry of getting the flux."Charles nodded as he put his bag down on the chair and removed his black robe. That four poster bed looked so inviting."Why don't you sit on the bed, Mr. Wesley? I cannot help but wonder, after all that riding, do you not grow a little stiff?""Um, I am a little stiff, yes.""Then come over here and sit beside me." Jen said, patting the bed. "I'd be interested to hear about your hymn writing."Charles bashfully did as she asked. "Well right now, I am working on a "Hymn for Christmas Day." But I confess I have only written the first verse."Perchance could I hear this first verse?" Jen replied.Charles nodded."Hark how all the Welkin ringsGlory to the King of Kings,Peace on Earth, and Mercy mild,God and Sinners reconciled!""I'd say that's a marvelous first verse," said Jen. "Very stirring, very uplifting. It makes one, rise to the occasion." Her hand had somehow ended up on his thigh."Oh do you think so? That pleases me greatly, Miss! Now if only I could complete it."Jen removed her mobcap, revealing long, tumbling red locks. Charles gazed, mesmerized. "By all the saints, you're a pretty woman, Miss,”"Jen, Mr. Wesley, perhaps I can be of some help to you." She blew out the candle. "Oh my! Now we're in the dark. How careless of me! We'll just have to,”"Oh Miss Jen!" Charles gasped as her hand groped him in an intimate place."I think you've risen to the occasion Mr. Wesley!"A few moments later and the good wench had relieved the dear Mr. Wesley of his breeches and cast off the rest of his apparel, including a periwig. The preacher produced naked, stiff, and erect, a wonderful maypole. Jen put her hands to this fine example of maleness and her actions had the desired effect."Ah! I think my inspiration is returning!""I'm filled with joy, Mr. Wesley! Tis an honor to help you!""Joyful all ye Nations rise,Join the Triumph of the Skies,Universal Nature say"Christ the Lord is born to Day!""That's a wonderful second verse!" Jen ran her tongue round the preacher's erect member, before taking his entire length into her mouth."Oh Lord in Heaven, I have given in to sin, but if the sin results in a completed hymn, will thou look upon me with mercy?" Charles gasped, as the pleasure overwhelmed him.Jen withdrew. "The Lord will indeed pardon you, Mr. Wesley. Now please relax and enjoy my help!""Ah, oh my God, thine tongue is divine, it feels so good!"Jen sucked, licked and teased Charles' cock until he could take no more."Miss Jen! I'm going to spend! Oh, yes!""Ahh, I have been anointed by your holy essence, Mr. Wesley!" Jen giggled as she eagerly gobbled up his seed.Charles' face bore an expression of utter bliss and satisfaction. "Oh Miss Jen. I am so grateful God delivered me to this inn. What sweet pleasures you have afforded me this evening!"A furious knocking on the bedchamber door disturbed the blissful ambience."Jen! Jen! You need to get up!" a woman shouted."Is that, the innkeeper's wife?" Charles wondered, still dazed after his powerful orgasm.Jen licked the remaining cum off the preacher's softening cock. "Mm, sounds like Mother. But wait, Mother died of smallpox ten years ago, so how, ?"Everything seemed to fade away in a strange haze."Jen! You're going to be late for work! Wake up!"Jenna finally awoke. "Huh? What?""Are you alright?" Her mum shouted. "Answer me or I'm coming in.""Um yeah. I'm fine Mum!" She rolled over and reached for her smartphone. Squinting, she looked at the clock."Shit! I overslept!"Breakfast was a rushed affair, with Jenna barely able to drink half a cup of coffee and a piece of toast."For goodness cake, slow down before you choke on that," her mum said."Can't believe I overslept. I set my phone. I've never done that before." Jenna said."Hey, we all do it sometimes. Though your exertions at church no doubt kept you up late. Your dad and I noticed how much time you've been spending at St. Michael's. Now feel free to tell me to mind my own business, but what's with the sudden obsession with church? You've never been interested before. You used to laugh at Gran for being in the Mother's Union.""I guess the pandemic made me think about things differently," Jenna lied, trying to think up a good excuse. "I know I never attended church much before, but I never stopped being a believer.""That's great, Jen. I'm glad it makes you happy. I just hope you're not spending all your time with old people, though. It's good to mix with people your own age.""Oh there's a good mix of different ages at St Michael's. They're not all boomers, Mum. The curate, Yulia and Debbie aren't much different to me. And Reverend Morris, .he's amazing.""I'm sure he is," her mum replied, with a wry grin. "You out tonight?""Yes. Choir practice." Jenna grabbed her bag and car keys."By the way, who's Charles Wesley?""Um, what?""You were yelling his name over and over in your sleep. You must've been dreaming.""Oh. Well he's a guy who wrote a lot of great hymns. He lived in the 18th century. He wrote that famous carol "Hark the Herald Angels Sing", although the original words were different. Gotta go. Love you. Bye!"Jenna's mum shook her head. "Charles Wesley? When I was growing up, I used to dream about Brad Pitt.""I have got to get a place of my own," Jenna muttered to herself as she headed to the car. "That was cringe."Jenna had prepared herself for her evening "choir practice" with Gordon, by wearing her best lingerie and a sexy dress that perfectly highlighted her curves and cleavage. The organist himself had also made an effort, by wearing his best suit and tie. With his black robe unfastened, he resembled an old-fashioned headmaster."Hello there!" Gordon said, grinning from ear to ear. Whoa, she looked drop-dead gorgeous. He was practically drooling like a dog in heat."Not so bad yourself, Gordon!" Jenna replied. "Love the suit. Now all you need is a cane.""A cane?""To punish me with. You see, I've been a naughty girl. I forgot to practice that piece of music you mentioned.""Oh dearie me," Gordon said, walking over to her. "Whatever am I to do with such a naughty girl? Never mind. I'm sure you can make it up to me some way,”He sat down on the organ stool. "Come sit in my lap, Jenna. We're going to play a little tune together. I'm sure you can do it.""Why Gordon, I'm not sure I can play this. It's a bit of a step up from the piano.""Just give it a try. I'm sure you'll learn quick!" He winked. "Try the third manual," he added, indicating one of the keyboards.Jenna bit her lip and slid onto Gordon's lap. She deliberated wiggled about a bit, causing him to let out a groan. "This seat is a little, hard!"Jenna began playing the first few notes. "You're right, Kings and Queens does sound fantastic on a pipe organ. I'd have never guessed you were an Ava Max fan, Gordon.""Hah, I'm not. Can't stand modern pop music. But the younger members of the choir are always begging for this song. You're great at this!"As Jenna continued to play, Gordon began massaging her breasts and kissing her exposed neck."Oh Gordon," Jenna sighed."There's a part-time job available,” he continued, between kisses. "An assistant choirmaster and pianist at the Sunday school. Three days a week. The school isn't just open on Sundays anymore. There's a crèche and breakfast club on Wednesdays. They do after-school sessions for kids who have special needs. It's not bad money. I know you've got all the relevant qualifications. If you're interested, I could easily pull a few strings and get you in."Jenna suddenly halted her playing. "Wow, are you serious?""Of course I am. Look, the young 'uns think I'm some kind of ogre. And they're probably right. But you, you'd be such an asset to the school. And tell me honestly, do you truly enjoy working in a call center?""I hate it. The pay is shit and I hate my boss. Now she's a real-life ogre.""Exactly. Your talents are wasted in a dead-end job like that, Jenna. It's up to you of course, but please give it some thought."She turned round to face him. Kissing him hard the lips, she slipped her arms round his shoulders. "I've given it thought. I accept! Now why don't you let me thank you properly, Gordon?"Jenna hiked up her dress, and unfastened Gordon's belt. She unzipped his trousers, pushed down his underpants, and his rock hard erection sprang free from its encumbrance. Unable to contain himself any longer, Gordon pulled aside the crotch of her damp panties, positioned himself to her entrance, and pushed himself into her. The soft lips between her legs parted, and she threw her head back in sudden ecstasy as the organist began thrusting himself in and out of her warm body, slowly at first, then building in speed.Outside, a black 4 by 4 had just pulled up in the church car park. John Norris got out of the driver's side and furiously slammed the door shut."John please, don't do this!" his wife pleaded. "Not in the church!""Look Patricia, I want to get to the bottom of this. First Gordon angrily accuses me of spreading lies on Facebook. He called me "the biggest shit-stirrer in this church" to my face! Now the chaps at the Rotary Club have frozen me out. They said I've been making sexist jokes and racist comments about Ukrainians! I ask you, when have I ever made a racist comment? I haven't a racist bone in my body! And I've never signed up to Facebook either. Someone is trying to smear my name. If you ask me, Gordon's the one behind it all! Well, we'll see what he has to say, man-to-man."A look of horror swept Mrs. Norris' face. "You can't go in there! I can hear the organ - the choir are in there!""I don't care if the whole bloody town is in there!" John yelled, a display of anger that was most unlike him. "This has gone too far. I can't believe Gordon could be so vindictive. He'd a bad-tempered sod, but I never thought he'd do this. Libel is a serious offence."He stormed into the church and marched down the aisle, his panicking wife rushing after him."Alright alright, it wasn't Gordon. It was me!" She grabbed his arm. He halted."What?""I did it."John shook his head. "Why are you trying to protect him? Do you fancy him or something? Is there more to this?""No! No of course I don't! Look, I signed up to Facebook so I could access the church page but I used your name. I know I shouldn't have but, well surely you must know how members of this church treat me? I'd have been blocked immediately!"John's face had gone through several shades of red and was now the color of raw steak."You, Did what? You've been spreading lies and racist comments using an account with my name? What the hell am I married to?" He walked round the side of the organ. "Bloody hell!"Mrs. Norris shoved him aside, wondering what had shocked him. "That's her! She's the one who's caused all this! The little tart! She's bringing filth and depravity to this church!"John glared at his wife. "I'd say your own venom has done that already, Patricia." He turned and stormed off. "I'm going home. To pack a few things. I'm going to stay at my brother's for a bit. And you, well you can go to Hell.""Gordon, do you hear somebody shouting?" Jenna sighed as she felt his warm cum fill her."Probably just a bit of rowdy teen behavior outside," Gordon replied with a smirk.To be continued.By Blacksheep, for Literotica.

Wrapping Up the Case.By kittybeaver, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. Tina was gone, if she had ever existed in the first place. Now there was only the Tinatron, just one of the many moving parts in the Harmony machine. The parts worked together in perfect balance, creating harmony for the world. There was no machine more important than the Harmony machine. When it failed to work, the world descended into chaos. It was an enormous machine, for an enormous job. The Tinatron was only a small part, but her task was vital.Connected to the rest of the Harmony machine via a piston, the Tinatron's job was to produce the actual harmony. The piston pumped in and out of her receiving pipe, making a high pitched whistle as it moved. Inside the Tinatron, little explosions powered her gears, turning them round and round."Wheeeeeee." The piston pumped into her."Oog chuh, oog chuh." The gears spun inside her. The harmony grew, building on itself, expanding. Only when it was ready, would the Tinatron release it to the world."Wheeeeeee.""Oog chuh, oog chuh."The harmony vibrated, pulsing with each thrust from the piston."Oo gchuh, oog chuh.""Wheeeeee."The dials on the Tinatron spun. Lights flashed. The piston picked up speed."Wheeeee. Wheeeee. Wheeeee.""Oog chuh, oog chuh, oog chuh, oog chuh."The explosions were getting bigger, coming faster. The gears strained to keep up.When the big one hit, it shook the Tinatron, rattling the gears inside her. She felt the harmony rapidly expand, filling her support beams, before condensing. She opened her mouth and coughed it out, a small triangle the size and color of candy corn.Tina watched as the candy corn disappeared in front of her eyes, to be replaced by the dirty, yellow bed spread.Behind her, Dirk fell sideways, his head landing with a thud on a pillow.He looked awful, his skin pale, his hair damp with sweat. His chest heaved up and down as he tried to catch his breath. Tina didn't feel much better. The poison wasn't only affecting their minds, it was taking a toll on their bodies as well."Almost there," Fact-Tel said. "Stay strong. This will be over soon.""One way or another," Dirk murmured.Tina crawled over to him and carefully lay down, stretching her body out next to his. Her joints ached from the effort. But that didn't stop her from scooching closer to Dirk when he reached for her and laying her head on his shoulders."Don't fall asleep," Fact-Tel said. "Stay awake. Please."She tilted her head up so she could look Dirk in the eyes, his pale green eyes. She loved those eyes. "I'm sorry.""What for?" He brushed an errant strand of hair off of her face."You wouldn't be in this situation," she said, "if I hadn't recruited you for the SWSO.""What else was I going to do?" he said, his voice slow from exhaustion. "My career as a male model had hit a wall, my mother was conducting illegal experiments on me and I'm pretty sure my father was going to force me into an arranged marriage. This is better."She touched his check with the tip of her finger; she wasn't sure why. "Still, ""Shush." He smiled at her. Even sick and dying, his smile was so brilliant it could light up her heart. "This is better."Tina wasn't sure if she was the one to initiate the kiss or if Dirk had. It didn't really matter. They both wanted it. They both needed it. In what looked to be the last moments of their lives, the last moments of their sanity, they comforted each other.This, she thought, as her tongue gently brushed his, this is the moment I'll take to my grave. This is all I want to remember.She rolled onto her back and he followed her lead, moving with her and nestling himself between her thighs. Reaching down between them, she stroked him and guided him in.The moment they became one, everything made sense. The way he moved inside her, how he looked down at her with his pale green eyes. Dirk was everything to her. He was all she needed in her life."I love you," she said. If she was going to die, Tina wanted these to be her last words. "I love you, Dirk."He smiled down at her. "And I love cunt heaven.""Oh." She turned her head to look at all the winged vaginas flying past. "Is that where we are?" One flew particularly close, hovering over the bedspread. "What are you up to, little lady?" Tina asked.It responded by jabbing her in the neck with a hypodermic needle.Tina wrapped her hands around her mug and let the heat from the coffee warm her fingers. Her head still ached with an antidote hangover but that hadn't stopped her from getting to work on time, unlike Dirk.It wasn't that she was mad at him for being late, just worried. His accreditation exam was in an hour. Was he going to make it in time? Had he been able to study the rest of the regulations handbook? Did he know about rule 96 yet?Part of her, the selfish part, hoped he hadn't been able to get through the manual. It meant he'd fail the exam, but he could always take it again next year. They'd have that time together. Dirk would learn to be a better secret agent and Tina could introduce him slowly to Rule 96, explaining why it was necessary. He might not like it at first, but he'd come around eventually.At least that's what she hoped, but her hopes were dashed ten minutes later when Dirk walked into SWSO headquarters and said, "Why didn't you tell me?"Tina took a sip of her coffee and pretended she didn't know what he was talking about. "Tell you what?" She was such a coward."One of the rules. I can't do it. I can't follow it." He walked to her desk and dropped the manual down in front of her."Which one?" She could feel her heart sinking in her chest as she watched Dirk open the book and flip the pages to the back."This one." He pointed to a paragraph.Tina sighed with relief. Dirk didn't have a problem with Rule 96. He was pointing to Rule 94. Everything was going to be alright."Unless given special exemption, agents are required," she read, "to put on clean underwear every morning." She looked up at him. "At your age this should not be an issue.""Wrong page. Sorry." He turned the page and pointed straight at Rule 96. "We're not allowed to feel love?"She swallowed and gripped her mug tightly between her hands. "That's not true," she said. "We're allowed to feel love: love of country, love of duty and love of sacrifice.""And you're ok with that?" His eyes searched hers, as if he was trying to find the answer he wanted in her gaze. "You don't need more?"Tina took a deep breath. Yes, she'd been struggling with her feelings for Dirk the past few weeks, but she had a duty to the SWSO and to the world. She wouldn't let them down. She wouldn't give in to her weakness."It's dangerous to feel more," she explained. "If an enemy discovers you care more for one individual than everyone else is the whole world, they can use that against you.""So, that's it?" he asked. "What you said yesterday was a lie?"Tina felt the hairs stand up on the back of her neck. The memories of being under the influence of the neural toxin were vague and confusing. Except for one moment. When she closed her eyes, she could see it clearly. Dirk looking down at her while she spilled the secrets of her heart to him."You were hallucinating yesterday," she said. "I'm not sure I know what you're talking about.""Oh." He looked away from her. "Ok.""So we're good?""I guess.""Good." She smiled at him. "The exam starts in half an hour. Are you ready?""No." Dirk took the gun out from where he'd tucked it into the waistband of his jeans and laid it on her desk. Next he removed the communicator from behind his ear. "I'm not cut out to be a secret agent. I think what you do, what the SWSO does, is important, but it's not right for me.""Don't jump to anything rash." She stood up and reached for his hand, but he evaded her touch. "Take some time to think about it.""No." He rubbed the back of his hand over his mouth. "This is better, a clean break. I'm sorry."There was nothing to say after that. He turned and walked out of the office."Go after him," Fact-Tel said. Its mechanical voice was tinged with urgency. "Get him back."Tina laughed a sad, lonely laugh. "I thought you'd be happy to see him go.""Normally, yeah, except news just came over the police radio," the A.I. informed her. "Delia Villa-Allen escaped from prison.""Oh no." Tina rushed for the door. "Dirk's in danger."He was gone by the time she made it to the sidewalk. A stiff gust of wind was enough to tell her he'd used his inhuman speed to get away from her as fast as he could.Without thinking, she started to jog after him. She knew his address. If she needed to, she'd go to his apartment.Delia Villa-Allen hadn't been happy her son helped put her in prison. And she probably knew more than anyone else about Dirk's mysterious super powers. She might even know how to incapacitate him.Tina's blood ran cold at the thought. She picked up her speed and turned down an alley for a short cut.What would win out, a mother's love or a maniacal scientist's thirst for revenge?She had to find Dirk and get him back to SWSO headquarters where he'd be safe."Agent Blondell?" a voice called behind her.Tina stopped and reached for her gun, but it wasn't there.She'd been so focused on catching up with Dirk, she'd left her gun in her desk drawer. She cursed under her breath, furious at herself for making such a rookie mistake. It didn't matter. She was well trained in several forms of martial arts. Tina could defend herself."Who's asking?" She spun around to see a nondescript form."Allow me to introduce myself," the person said. "I'm General Zero."The End.Dirk took a step back, wiped the sweat from his forehead and studied the engine again. He'd been working on the car all day, trying to fix the problem with the doohickey that fed into the whatchamacallit. It was clogged or cracked or maybe even clogracked. Whatever the problem was, he wasn't going to give up. He'd fix that damn car if it took the rest of his life."Dirk?" a tentative yet seductive voice called.He looked up to see Tina Blondell in the open doorway. She stood in the shadows, but the sun streamed in behind her, silhouetting her curvy body and turning her blonde hair into a golden halo. She walked forward a couple paces until the light of the overhead lamp illuminated her.Holy Gosh, but she was beautiful with her large, brown eyes and her pert, little nose. She wore cutoff jeans and a white, flimsy halter top. Her shorts were so short, not even a centimeter of thigh was covered. Her halter top was so flimsy, Dirk knew the exact location and size of her nipples."I can't let you leave the SWSO," she said, her scarlet painted lips carefully forming each word. "Come back to me."He wanted to kiss those perfect lips and nip at them with his teeth. He wanted to run his filthy hands over her pristine skin, squeezing her soft flesh and sinking his pinky into her bellybutton. But he stood his ground. He wouldn't fall into Tina's trap."No," he said. "Not on these terms. Not with Rule 96.""Does this help?" She reached behind her neck and pulled the knot of her halter top loose. The garment fell away from her, leaving her large, gorgeous breasts exposed to the world."Yes," Dirk said. "That helps a lot. In any situation. Seriously, I can't think of a single circumstance where this" - He gestured to her breasts. - "doesn't make it better. But I'm not going to change my mind."

If sex is a weapon then love is a double homicide.By kittybeaver, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. "Start with the bookshelves." She pointed to the wall next to the fireplace. "Remember, we're looking for a bullet hole or an opening a gun could've been fired through."Tina turned her attention to the wall in front of her, moving her scanner methodically over the wood paneling and around the ornately framed oil paintings. It was her educated guess that the murderer had been in the neighboring office and drilled a hole in the wall."These are some fancy books," Dirk said. Tina looked over her shoulder and saw his head tilted sideways as he read the spines. "They're all hardcovers and absolutely no Harry Potter.""Don't worry about the books." She took one of the paintings off the wall and scanned behind it. "We're looking for something abnormal, something that's just slightly off.""There's something off with the bookshelves," Fact-Tel announced."I knew it," Dirk said. "Who doesn't, at the very least, have Sorcerer's Stone?"Tina placed the painting back on its hook and crossed to the other side of the room. "What did you find, Fact-Tel?""Should I have said Philosopher's Stone?" Dirk asked. "Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone, that's the metric title, right?""They're not real books," the A.I. said, ignoring Dirk. "It's a false bookcase. The scans are picking up a hollow space behind them.""That is so cool," Dirk said. "What do you think's back there? Pirate's treasure? Porno magazines?"Tina ran her hand around the edge of the bookcase, searching for hinges or a hidden lever. "City Hall is over a hundred years old. It's rumored there are secret passages all through the building, from the base of the Matthias Middle statue on top of the clock tower to the top of that clock statue containing Matthias Middle's bones in the sub-basement. This could be how the killer gained access to the office." She stretched her arm up as far as she could, but even in her high heel boots she couldn't reach the top shelf. "Dirk, feel along the top with your hand. See if you can find a button or something that will open the bookcase."She watched him carefully as he reached his arm up, noting how his T-shirt rode up to reveal his flat stomach and that wispy line of hair that ran from his belly button down into his snug fitting jeans. It was a surprise to feel her tongue peeking out of her mouth and running along her upper lip, as if it too wanted to catch a glimpse of Dirk Allen's happy trail. It seemed every part of her body was proud of his physique.Tina quickly turned, averting the gaze of both her eyes and tongue. "Fact-Tel, how large is the space behind the bookcase?" 'Proud' wasn't the right word for what she felt and she knew it. She needed to stop lying to herself. Her physical attraction to Dirk was a problem, but not nearly as big a problem as her emotional attraction to him. "Could a person conceal themselves there?""Definitely," the computer responded. "If I can analyze the dust and air particles in the space I might be able to tell if someone's been in there recently.""I found something!" Dirk was so excited he nearly shouted. Both his arms were stretched way above his head, his fingers curling over the top edge of the bookcase."Is it a button?" Tina asked, remembering to keep her voice low. "Press it.""Ok." Dirk's hand pressed down, then he took a quick step back.A rumbling noise emerged from the shelves and they started to slide sideways. A dark space appeared, approximately three feet, or rather, Tina reminded herself, .0914 meters wide."Good job." She looked up into Dirk's pale green eyes and gave him another smile. He had such pretty eyes. They contrasted nicely with his dark hair and full, masculine lips. The better Tina got to know Dirk the more attractive he grew. And he was fucking gorgeous when she first met him. It was disturbing, to say the least. Increased physical attraction toward an individual was one of the first signs of,Tina swallowed. She didn't even want to think the words.Increased physical attraction toward an individual was one of the first signs of falling in love.According to SWSO rule #96, secret agents were only allowed to experience three types of love: love of country, love of duty and love of sacrifice. Any other love could be used as a weapon against an agent. It had taken Tina years of therapy to reduce her familial love to an ambivalent indifference. Now, if some deranged villain made her choose between saving the world or saving her parents, she'd make the right choice without regret. Goodbye Mr. and Mrs. Blondell. You died for a good cause.Romantic love was the most dangerous and that was the direction Tina's feelings for Dirk might be heading. The intense romantic bond had to be avoided at all costs. It caused people to lie, steal, or, even worse, wear matching outfits to company picnics. She'd seen it happen too many times before and she had vowed never to let it happen to her.Love, in its essence, was a release of oxytocin in the brain. Every time she engaged in sexual intercourse with Dirk, every time he gave her another mind blowing orgasm, her brain released more oxytocin, conditioning her to feel love and affection for her coworker. As much as she wanted to invite him into her bed and ride him like a wild mustang, she couldn't do it. More sex meant more oxytocin. They couldn't have sex ever again, even if the job required it.Pushing those thoughts from her mind, she pulled her SWSO issued flashlight from her purse and peered into the void. Her beam of light fell on a small, but comfortable looking recliner, a stack of magazines, a box of tissues and a pump bottle of lotion.Dirk reached down and snatched a magazine from the top of the pile. "What do you know, it is porn. The murderer must have planned to wait a long time." He held the magazine sideways so that the centerfold flipped down. "Nice."Tina moved quickly and picked up the next magazine from the pile. While a woman graced the cover Dirk was holding, a man stared back from the one in Tina's hands. There was no mistaking his pretty, green eyes, dark hair and plump, manly lips. Dirk had worked as a model for years before joining the SWSO. It was possible he could have done a risqué photo shoot.It only took a second to open the magazine and look inside. Yep, it was him. She recognized that cock."Get a load of this, Fact-Tel." Dirk was holding his scanner over the magazine. "Tell me that's not DNA.""General Zero." Tina barely breathed the words. Could it be? Might they finally have some evidence that would help them track down their nemesis?"Nope," Fact-Tel said. "That's Appleton's spew.""What?" It almost felt like Tina's heart was breaking."Chesterfield Appleton," the A.I. continued, "Middleburg City Comptroller. The person whose office you're standing in. He's the one who ejaculated onto Miss February's mammary glands.""That makes no sense." Dirk dropped the magazine back onto the pile, while Tina surreptitiously rolled hers up and slipped it into her purse. "Why would Appleton hide for hours just to shoot himself?""I find no evidence of a firearm," Fact-Tel said. "No bullet casings or gunpowder residue.""The murderer was never behind the bookcase." Tina sighed. She knew it when she first saw the magazines, but she didn't want to believe it. Linking Zero to the murders was her top priority. The sooner she did it, the sooner she could put the criminal mastermind behind bars.Her feet felt heavy as she crossed the room to the fireplace, careful to step over the cadaver outlines. She ran her fingers over the intricate wood carvings in the mantelpiece. The winged cherubs holding satchels of money, seemed to mock her with their smiling faces."We're back where we started.""We know some things," Dirk said, his voice a little too perky. It was obvious he was trying to cheer her up. "We know Appleton was a horn dog with a rub cubby at work. We know he was doing the nasty with Snide.""Ugh, biologicals and your need to touch genitals," Fact-Tel muttered. "It's so gross.""It's too bad good old, smut aficionado Chesterfield didn't make his own pornos," Dirk said. "If he'd recorded schtupping Snide, then maybe he'd have recorded the murderer too."Tina looked up at the mirror over the fireplace. The whole room was visible behind her. There was Appletons's massive, wooden desk, the bay windows that looked out over City Hall Plaza, and over by the bookcase stood Dirk looking good in his tight pants and T-shirt. From this vantage point she could see everything."Maybe he did film it." Pointing her scanner at a section of the mirror, she turned it on and counted to 100. "Fact-Tel, what's on the other side of the mirror? Is there a camera or something?""I hate to tell you this," the A.I. responded, "but it's just a wall.""No!" In her frustration, Tina threw the scanner down onto the plush, red carpet, letting her purse drop to the floor with it. "Why does this case have to be so frustrating?" She closed her eyes and rubbed the bridge of her nose with her fingers. "Why can't it just solve itself?""Relax," Dirk said. "You're trying too hard." He walked up behind her and placed his large, strong hands on her shoulders. "When I think too hard, I get a headache and then I can't think at all." His fingers and thumbs started to work the stiff muscles of her neck and back, digging into the knots of tension. "If I stop thinking, if I let it all go, Well, by the time the headache goes away, you've figured it all out and I don't have to think any more."The touch of his fingers felt good. It did relax her. It also made her horny as hell.Her eyes popped open. "That's it. We'll make our own movie.""What?" Dirk's hands dropped to his side and he took a step backwards.Tina spun around to face him. "We're going to reenact the crime."He glanced down at the cadaver outlines taped on the rug and then back at her. "You mean, " He tugged at the collar of his T-shirt. "You mean, we're going to have sex?"Tina was excited. The little shadows her erect nipples cast on her blouse made that obvious. And Tina's excitement was infectious. It made parts of Dirk's body get erect too. But he couldn't have sex with her, not again.Not that he didn't want to, because he did. He couldn't spend a minute in her presence without fantasizing about lifting her skirt and pulling down her panties. He thought about bending her over the desk and taking her from behind. But the truth was, he didn't want to just have sex. He wanted to make love to her.He wanted to undress her slowly, surrounded by the warm glow of candlelight and soft jazz playing in the background. He wanted to lay her down on a bed scattered with rose petals and take his time kissing every inch of her gorgeous body. He wanted to sink into her slowly, moaning her name as she whimpered how much she loved him. They would become one, both body and soul. It would be so beautiful, they'd climax together with tears in their eyes.Dirk wanted to make a baby with Tina. He'd never had a pregnancy kink before, but the other night he'd rubbed one out while thinking about fertilization. It was freaking him the fuck out. If he was going to get past this, past his obsession with his work supervisor, he'd have to go cold turkey and not have sex with her ever again."We're going to have sex?" he asked."No." Tina smiled awkwardly. "Of course not. No."Dirk wasn't sure if he felt relief or disappointment. "But we're reenacting the murder."She nodded. "The moments that led up to the murder, yes.""And in the moments leading up to the murder," he said, his eyes dropping once more to the body outlines taped on the rug, "Appleton and Snide were having sex."Tina laughed nervously and tucked her hair behind her ear. "Sure, but there's no need for us to actually, do, you know, that. Not this time.""You're not going to touch genitals?" Fact-Tel asked."No." She laughed louder. "We're just going to go through the motions.""Oh." Dirk definitely felt disappointed. "Like an old married couple.""Exactly." Tina gave him a friendly, little punch on the side of his arm. Then she patted him in the same spot, gently squeezing his biceps. A dreamy look flitted across her eyes and her lips curved into a half smile. "That's nice.""What?" Dirk wasn't sure what was going on."What?" She dropped her hand to her side and took a step back. "I'm sorry. What?""You're reenacting the murder," Fact-Tel reminded them."Of course we are. I'll be Sylvestra Snide." Tina walked to one of the cadaver outlines and carefully placed her feet on top of the outline's feet. "She was standing here with her panties around her ankles." Then she reached up her skirt and wiggled her hips until her underpants slipped down her legs.All Dirk could do for a moment or so was stare at the silky blue with yellow polka dots fabric resting on the tops of her boots. He had recently come to the conclusion that women's panties were like the cover to a really good book. He just wanted to open it and bury his nose in the tight prose inside. Tina's book, of course, he'd red before, but, as with all the classics, it was worth going back to again and again."You're Chesterfield Appleton," Tina said, her voice super cheery, much more cheery than the reenactment of a brutal crime called for. "He was standing there." She pointed to the other cadaver outline. "And he had his pants and underpants around his ankles.""Oh. Ok." Dirk took his place near her and unzipped his fly."You can leave your boxers on." Her eyes drifted down to his underwear. "Boxer briefs. Snug, black, boxer briefs. Those look good on you.""Thanks." He wasn't sure what else to say.She blinked a couple times, then looked up to meet his gaze. "Leave them on. No reason to take them off since we're probably just going to dry hump.""Oh." That didn't sound so bad. "Like Catholic high school students.""Exactly." She turned, so that her back was to Dirk. "This is the general area they were in when they were shot. When they fell, the force of the bullets probably knocked them back a few steps. So we have to figure out where they were at the moment right before they were shot.""The fireplace." Dirk, his jeans still around his ankles, shuffled forward a few paces. "They were probably watching themselves in the mirror.""Oh sure." Tina shuffled forward too and placed her hands on the mantelpiece, one hand resting on a cherub's face, the other on a bag of money. "Snide would have stood here.""And Appleton would have been here." Dirk took his place behind her and grabbed onto her hips, which were way lower than he had expected. "We do not line up. Not at all."He'd known Tina was short, that was obvious from the first time they met. He just hadn't realized how much shorter she was than him. Even with her high heels on, if they were actually going to have sex, he'd be fucking the small of her back.Had they never done it standing up before? He tried to think back to all the times they'd had to have sex for work. They must have done it standing up for at least one of them. When the safety of the general public was at stake, one didn't usually have the luxury of lying down. They had done it bent over a table like surface. Dirk must have been bending his knees more than he was aware of at the time.Oh wait. They had done it standing up, but face to face. He'd lifted Tina and she'd wrapped her legs around him before he nailed her to the wall. That was a good one, ve

Doing it Cold War style.By kittybeaver, in 5 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels. It was difficult for Dirk to pretend he wasn't having sex. Tina's cunt felt so good. He wanted to close his eyes, shut out the rest of the universe, and just experience it."Adjust left," Fact-Tel said. "Left, you malfunctioning flesh machine, left."Dirk made the adjustment while Tina whimpered, "I love it, I love it."Behind them the banging grew louder. There was also the sound of an occasional laugh or a "Whoa, cool." Dirk had to bring Tina to orgasm before the Doopherilians broke into the control room."Now you're drifting down," Fact-Tel said. "Pull up on the interfaces just a tiny bit."Dirk tugged on the steering sticks with all the subtle nuance of a man fucking his hot coworker."Too much!" Fact-Tel cried. "You're wildly off course. Push down and try to do it right this time."Tina's breath came in short, shallow pants. Her ass undulated against Dirk at a faster and faster rate. "Oh baby, yes!"This was harder than Dirk ever thought it would be. He dug his teeth into his lower lip and resisted the urge to thrust. Instead he gently pushed on the steering sticks, which wasn't nearly as satisfying."I'm cumming," Tina moaned, "oh God, I'm cumming."At the same moment the Doopherinians broke through the door and the chair jamming it shut. Dirk could imagine what they saw; his arms stretched across the control panel, his bare ass hanging out, and Tina beneath him writhing with an uncontrolled fury."Stop them!" a silly alien voice shouted."Yes, yes, yes, I'm cumming!" Tina screamed. And then she did.Her back arched and her cunt squeezed his cock in a quick staccato rhythm. Dirk moaned. He was so desperate to cum too. He wouldn't be able to hold it much longer."That's the stuff," a Doopherilian said.Dirk glanced over his shoulder to see the little aliens fall like bowling pins when the orgasm hit them."Earth!" Tina said.He looked back at the view screen to see a blue dot growing bigger behind the yellow dot. They were almost home. He just had to hold it,"Fact-Tel, how much longer?""Two minutes before we hit Earth's atmosphere," the AI answered.Two minutes? Dirk couldn't hold it for another two minutes."Agent Blondell," Fact-Tel continued, "press the green button in the center of the console to initiate speed dampening thrusters. We need to slow the ship down.""Don't slow down," Dirk begged. "I need to cum.""You have to slow down," Fact-Tel said, "or this ship won't land as much as crater.""Pull out before you orgasm," Tina said. "I'm serious, do not ejaculate inside me or we'll have a whole other problem.""Must, sober, up." The Doopherilians were starting to stir. "Must, stop, human.""Oh no." Tina pushed her ass against Dirk, working herself up and down the length of his cock. "I have to orgasm again, but you can't," she said. "Got it?""No." Tears gathered in the corner of Dirk's eyes. His balls felt like they were going to explode."Get back on course!" Fact-Tel shouted. "You're going to hit the moon."How Dirk managed to steer around the moon, he couldn't say. All his concentration was now focused on not cumming. His face, he was sure, had to be a deep shade of red, his balls a bright blue. Every muscle in his body was straining to hold back the inevitable."When you enter the Earth's atmosphere, I'm going to count down from five," Fact-Tel explained. "When I say 'Hit it,' you'll have to pull up on the steering interfaces as hard as you can. You'll be fighting against the planet's gravity and it'll be a rough ride.""Mmmm, yeah." Tina rocked back and forth, working her way toward another orgasm. "That's what Mama likes.""Entering the atmosphere in three, two, "Fact-Tel was cut off abruptly and the whole ship jolted."Oh Fuck Yes!!" Tina screamed as another climax consumed her. The lucky bitch."Five," Fact-Tel started counting down, "Four, "There was no way the Doopherilians would recover from Tina's last orgasm, not before they were safely on Earth. There was no reason for Dirk to hold back any longer."Three, ""I'm going to do it," Dirk growled.Two, ""I'm going to cum.""One," Fact-Tel shouted. "Pull up! Pull up!""Pull out! Pull out!" Tina added.Dirk yanked back on the steering sticks, his cock slipping from Tina. When he shot his load it went airborne, over her head and landed in an arc across the view screen. It was a different kind of Milky Way.The ship hit water and bounced, skipping two or three more times before it came to rest with an impressive splash. Fortunately it stayed afloat. They were back home. Somewhat safe and sound."Fact-Tel." Tina rolled out from underneath Dirk, stood and pulled down her skirt. "Do you have our location?""Affirmative," the AI answered. "Sending rescue team now. Are the Doopherilians still a threat?"Dirk lay collapsed on top of the control panel. His heart pounded and he couldn't catch his breath. He didn't have the energy to pleasure Tina one more time. He almost hoped the Doopherilians would shoot him with their ray gun orbs. At least then he'd have an excuse to lie prone on the ground.He turned his head slightly to see Tina bending over one of the purple aliens. It, like the others, lay on the floor and stared up at nothing."They're no threat," he said. "They're still tripping.""No, they aren't." Tina looked grave. "They aren't breathing. I think they all overdosed.""What?" The jolt from the news gave Dirk enough energy to stand up. "They're dead?""Shit," Fact-Tel muttered as the ship gently bobbed up and down with the rolling waves. "That's a lot of forms I'll have to fill out.""Do you think the Doopherilian King will take this to the Universal Council of Supreme Beings?" Tina asked. "Are we in for another biblical flood?""Probably not," Fact-Tel said. "We'll most likely do what we did when something similar happened with the Martians."Dirk tucked his cock back into his jeans and zipped up his fly. "What was that?""We'll pay the Doopherilians off with opium," the AI explained. "I mean, that is what Earth is known for, best snack foods and narcotics in the galaxy."Dirk didn't mean to laugh, but the whole situation was so absurd he couldn't help it. He expected Tina to scold him for laughing at a tragic event, so it was a surprise to hear her light chuckles mix with his low belly laughs. Their eyes met across the room and the laughter grew between them.Tina got Dirk. She understood him in a way no woman had before. She got his sense of humor, his need to improve the world, his outlook on life. She was the human connection he didn't even know he'd been searching for. And he knew this moment of connection, of shared mirth, was a moment he'd remember for the rest of his life.But eventually, they both fell silent, stared at the death surrounding them and waited for the rescue boat to come.The breeze ruffled through Dirk's hair like the fingers of a lover. He smiled, enjoying the playful caresses along his scalp. He picked up his speed and the wind reciprocated. What had been flirting before was now full on foreplay.That was probably taking the metaphor too far. He was running really fast. It was kind of fun.Not long ago he'd been ashamed of his unique talents. That was when he'd made his living as a male model. The fashion industry prized men with tall, muscular bodies and facial features too bold to be feminine yet still very, very pretty. All of which Dirk Allen had. He also had the ability to run at near the speed of sound, pick up a car with one hand and hardly ever get tired. Those were not useful skills for a man whose job it was to stand still and look good, so he'd kept them hidden.That all changed when he changed his career. Now he was a secret agent in training. Tina, his partner as well as his mentor, said speed and strength and stamina were essential. The fact that he could run faster, lift more and stamina longer meant he had the makings of a legendary secret agent.It was possible, she had told him, that one day he'd be the second best agent in the SWSO. Tina Blondell was the best agent and she planned on keeping that position.At that moment, the position she was keeping was more of a fetal position. Dirk held her in his arms and tried his hardest not to grope her ass or her breasts. It would've been easier if he didn't have to think about where he couldn't touch her and just place his hands where they needed to be so that she wouldn't fall out of his arms.Not that Tina wasn't grope worthy, because she was. Her breasts filled a hand perfectly, with soft flesh to cushion one's fingers and pert nipples to poke one's palm. Her ass was round and bouncy and oh so wholesome. Dirk couldn't look at it without thinking about working the land.But it was inappropriate to think of her that way. They were coworkers and nothing more. Yes, he'd seen enough of Tina to know she wasn't a natural blonde, but that was work related. He had pleasured her orally and she'd given him a hand-job to save lives. For secret agents, the ends justified the means. They were prepared to do whatever it took, with whoever was handy, to protect the world. That's why, nowadays, Dirk made sure he had a condom on him. He'd feel awful if the world fell into the clutches of an evil despot simply because he was afraid of catching something.The jury was still out on whether General Zero was a global despot or simply a municipal annoyance. So much about Zero was a mystery, such as background, motive and preferred pronouns. It was impossible to predict what their next move would be. Tina and Dirk with the help of Fact-Tel, SWSO's mastermind computer, had managed to foil one plot, but Zero had escaped. It looked as though the villain had dodged justice, until now.In the wee hours of the morning, long before Dirk woke up (so like, around 9:30), Fact-Tel had intercepted a series of coded tweets. It'd taken the artificial intelligence nearly an hour to break the encryption but once it had, it presented Tina with the coordinates to Zero's hideout. Soon Dirk and Tina would capture Zero. The city of Middleburg would be safe once again.There was no doubt in Dirk's mind that he and Tina would succeed. How could they not? With his strength and speed and her intelligence they were unstoppable."Stop," Fact-Tel chirped in Dirk's ear. "You're going to run right past it."Dirk was still getting used to the earpiece that connected him to the A.I. at regional headquarters, but he did manage to slow down to a jog without stumbling."Fact-Tel," Tina said as she stirred in Dirk's arms. "Where are we exactly?" She was in the habit of shielding her face against his chest when he ran. The wind tended to dry out her contact lenses."This," Fact-Tel said with a touch of dramatic flair, "is the section of Middleburg known as Old Crap Town.""Of course." She slipped out of Dirk's grasp and looked around, taking in their surroundings. "I should've known by all the abandoned manure factories.""And the smell," Dirk added. "It smells like shit.""How close are we to the coordinates?" Tina asked."Turn left," the A.I. instructed, "about 20 degrees."Dirk put a hand on Tina's arm. "Let me do it," he said. "I'm a trained model. I know how to turn."It was perhaps the most perfect turn of his career. He pivoted on his heels in a smooth yet decisive manner. When he stopped he lifted his chin and struck a pose that showed off his body and, by extension, his clothes at a favorable angle. A tight, blue T-shirt and black jeans never looked so good."So the red, abandoned, poop factory?" Tina asked."Yeah," Fact-Tel confirmed. "The red one."Dirk followed his partner across the street to the massive and dilapidated building, keeping his eyes peeled for any signs of a sniper in the windows or booby traps in the trash scattered along the sidewalk. He'd trained the past few months for just this sort of situation.When they got to the double doors of the red manure factory, Tina reached behind her and pulled her gun from her holster.She owned a lot of guns and a lot of holsters and she had a knack for coordinating them with her outfits. There was a thigh holster for skirts that fell just above the knee. Or there was the back holster for ensembles like the one she was wearing today, gray slacks and a white spaghetti strap tank top. On rare occasions, when she wore a micro mini, she'd tuck her gun into her thigh high boots. That was Dirk's favorite. There was something about that outfit that made him want to surrender to Tina and then defile her. Of course, those sorts of thoughts fell into the inappropriate category, so he never thought them."Draw your weapon, Agent Allen," Tina whispered.

Room and Bored: Part 5 Dale's schedule filled up with women's requests.. Based on a post by Krosis, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►  Podcast at Steamy Stories. At college, Melanie reminded Dale of their date that weekend. He nodded, he was originally going to cancel, but now that Nancy and Dale had -- was 'broken up' the correct term? -- well, whatever it was, it was done, so he figured he'd take the pretty platinum blonde to the movie and try to get on with his life. Just before he left the campus, though, he got a picture message from an unknown number. Confused, he opened it to see a photo of him taking Nancy from behind in their kitchen. The pic was a bit grainy, obviously taken from outside the house, but both their faces could easily be identified. A text then arrived from the same number: *My place, 6pm -- Helena*   That morning, Helena woke at 8 AM sharp. She had no choice in the matter, her parents had drilled it into her for most of her life so that she wouldn't be late for school, and even now, when she was no longer attending any house of learning, her body still habitually woke her up at that time. "Ugh, " She got up, stretched her lithe body, and pulled on some sweatpants and a tight t-shirt over a bra and undies. As she headed toward her bedroom door, she glanced out her window and stopped short. Dale's house across the street had its front windows open, and, she squinted, was that, ? She rushed down the hallway to the second floor's front balcony and threw it open. Sure enough, that was Nancy bent over the kitchen counter, getting fucked by, "Dale?" Helena pulled out her phone and zoomed the camera in. Not good enough! She cast about, saw her Dad's bird watching binoculars, and grabbed them. She pressed her camera lens to one of the eye holes of the binos and lined up the shot. There! She snapped several pics before she saw Dale thrust deep and cry out as he filled the voluptuous housewife with his cum. Shaking, Helena went back inside to decide what to do about this revelation. Obviously if Nancy's husband saw these pics, then her marriage would be over, and Dale would probably get the shit kicked out of him. Helena didn't like the thought of that, but she didn't care about Nancy's marriage; she barely knew the woman. She got a text from her Mom: *Won't be home tonight, try not to fuck the whole neighborhood while we're out, slut* Helena's parents hadn't come home the previous night either. She was pretty certain that they were over at a swinger couple's house, and it seemed that they had hit it off. Her mother was always ribbing Helena about her high sex drive, but the young woman had actually been a virgin until she had tricked a blindfolded Dale into sex almost 2 weeks ago, and even that had been an accident. Thinking about Dale's long cock slipping inside her and filling her with his sizable load made her nipples hard. It had been a frequent masturbatory inspiration since. She needed more, and with these pics she knew she could get more, she just had to be bold, like her mother. 'Like mother, like daughter,' she heard her mother's voice in her head. "Yeah," she agreed. Dale finds himself at the beck and call of demanding women. Things were strained between Dale and Nancy after he got home from school, not only because she had broken off their burgeoning romance, but also due to his concern about Helena's text that contained picture evidence of him and his married landlady having sex. What did Helena want from him? he wondered. After dinner, he headed over to Helena's house at 6 PM, as ordered. The strawberry blonde answered the door, as usual, with a menacing grin on her pretty face. She was wearing a tight t-shirt and sweatpants today. "Right on time, slave." Dale stared at her. Slave? "Get in here." He stepped in and she closed and locked the door behind him. "Oh, now that you're here, I don't know what to make you do first." "What are your plans for that pic?" he asked her. "Nuttin'," she replied, "as long as you do what I say, obvs." "And if I don't do what you say?" She sighed. "It gets sent to Nancy's husband, and terrible things happen. You ready to stop talking now?" "Nancy's a good person, Helena; she doesn't deserve this." She stepped forward, the top of her head coming only as high as his chin. Dale hadn't realized how short she actually was. "She's a cheating whore, and her husband deserves to know, don't you think?" He bit his tongue and scowled, realizing that yelling wouldn't help the situation. She turned back away from him. "Okay, so the pics are saved to my cloud, and I even printed 'em out, in case you're good enough at computers to hack my account." Dale sighed, Helena had prepared well. "What do you want me to do?" She bounced, her B-cups bobbling about in her shirt. "Ooh, I was hoping I'd be inspired when you got here, but now, too many options, and I can't decide on any! Oh, I know, " She pulled out her phone and started typing. "I joined a View dit group for masters and slaves earlier today, so I'll ask them what I should have you do. Hmm, " Blip! Blip! Blip! Her eyes lit up and she laughed, "Ha, awesome! C'mon up to Mom's room." He followed her up the ornate staircase to Trish's bedroom. "Sit on the bed." She rummaged through her mother's wardrobes and grabbed some things. "Wait here, " She went into the adjoining bathroom and closed the door. A few minutes later, she came out, still wearing the t-shirt, but now she had garters with dark, thigh-high nylon stockings on instead of her sweatpants. She dropped her phone onto the side table, climbed onto the bed, and nibbled her lower lip, reminding Dale of her mother. Sitting at the head of the bed, she spread her legs and he could see that she also had some lacy black panties on. She extended one long, slim leg. "Suck on my toes." He blinked. She had been wearing Chucks when he came in, so her feet were probably sweaty. She frowned and reached for her phone. "How disappointing." Dale grabbed her dainty, stocking-covered foot and shoved the toes into his mouth, grimacing as he started to suck on them. "Mmm, " she sighed, smiled, and started typing again. A few minutes later, she said, "Dang, this person really likes nylons. Do you like my legs, Dale? You can stop sucking." He let go of her toes. Despite the degradation of the act, his cock was getting hard. "Yes, you have gorgeous legs, Helena." "Just like my Mom's?" He considered. "Hers are gorgeous too." She was watching him very closely now. "Which do you prefer?" He didn't know how he should answer. "Be honest, I won't get mad." "Your mom's are more toned; she works hard to keep in shape. You're naturally slim, so you don't need to work out. Sorry, I think toned is better than slim." "Hmm, I see, take out your cock." "Uh, " "Now!" Dale got off the bed, pulled down his jeans and underwear, and stood there. At Helena's direction, he sat back on the bed before her. Then she moved her feet down and took his cock between them. "Umm, " It was awkward, but she was determined. Soon, she was able to stroke up and down his rising erection between her stockinged feet, the nylon catching at the skin of his shaft as it rasped up and down. Dale had never felt anything like it before. "Why, are you doing this?" he gasped. "Because I want to. Why else?" She moved one foot so the arch of her foot pressed against his shaft and her toes grasped at the head of his cock while her other foot continued to stroke. He was having trouble controlling his breathing. "Fuck, I'm gonna, " "Yeah? So cool!" She moved her feet upon him faster until he grunted and shot his cum onto the bottom of her nylon-covered foot. She kept stroking him, but it soon became overwhelmingly sensitive and he backed off, looking embarrassed. She waved him away. "Okay, you can go, but make sure you're ready for when I call." He pulled on his clothes and went home. Helena pulled off the dripping stocking and sucked the foot of it into her mouth as she frigged her clit. Tasting Dale's sperm again, she quickly came, thrilling at the thought of what she did, and what she'd do to him next time.   Dale got a call from his parents as he walked through the front door. "Hey, Mom! Yeah, just got home from my job." He looked over and saw Nancy sitting on the couch, watching TV. He went into the kitchen to fix himself a snack. "Umm hmm, umm hmm, yeah, she's taking care of me." Nancy glanced over and saw Dale looking at her as he said that. She blushed but kept watching her show. "Yep, I'm making a new life here, Mom. Yeah, love you too, say hi to Dad!" New life, Nancy's hand caressed her midsection, thinking about the huge load of sperm Dale had pumped into her that very morning. She had been careless, allowing the young man to plunder her vulnerable insides with his no doubt potent sperm as her body entered its fertile time of the month. She could feel her pussy moistening at the memory, but she had broken it off with him for good this time. She had called her husband, and he would be coming home early at her insistence. She heard Dale head downstairs to his suite and sighed. He still had Trish across the street to satisfy his urges, so he'd survive just fine.   *Got a treat for you today! Cum over at 7pm* That had been from Trish the next day. Both the Milfy blonde and her daughter were ordering him around now. Helena opened the door for him, wearing only short-shorts and a sports bra today, with her strawberry blonde hair pulled back into a ponytail. Her skin shone, and he thought that she might have been exercising. "Her bedroom, come to mine after." She gave him a wink. "Trish?" He opened the master bedroom door to find the leggy blonde laying on her bed, completely naked, and she brought a friend! "Um, " "Close the door, Dale. This is Marietta, and she's been looking forward to making your acquaintance after I told her about all the fun we've been having." "Uh, hi." Dale couldn't believe how much this pretty, older Latina lady looked like a darker-skinned version of Nancy, with large tits, a curvy body, and dark, shoulder-length curls instead of Nancy's auburn tresses. She was likewise naked, her legs wide, with Trish's face between them. "I've been getting her ready for you," Trish said as she got up and strode over to him. Then she kissed him hard and he tasted the other woman's juices on her lips. "We want several loads from you tonight, Dale, so get undressed." She sat back down on the bed and waited. He quickly disrobed and climbed onto the bed, uncertain. Trish's treat for him was a threesome! "How do you want to do this?" Trish asked Marietta. The newcomer shrugged, uncertain, she seemed shy as well, covering her large tits as best she could with her arms. "Hmm, okay, Dale, lay down." He did, and Trish situated her pussy above his face while he felt Marietta climb astride his hips, the women facing each other. Dale speared his tongue between Trish's pussy lips. "Umm! Good boy, Dale, come on, Mari, get on that cock." Dale felt the other woman grasp his hard member, direct it to her pussy, and then start to press down upon it. "Fuck, he's big," she groaned. Dale felt a bit proud at that. He grabbed Trish's hips and pulled her down onto his tongue. "Uhh, you're getting better at that, Dale," Trish moaned as he also licked at her clit before dipping his tongue inside again. Marietta had gotten half of his cock inside her, and it seemed like she was struggling. "Let me, " Trish said, and she leaned forward. Dale couldn't see what she did, but the other woman groaned and slipped further down his cock as her pussy loosened up. After she pulled up a bit and pressed down again a few more times, he was all the way inside her. "Got it, all, " she moaned. Dale could feel her pussy trembling around his shaft. "You want that cum? You have to earn it, Mari, move that ass, " Trish ordered her friend. Dale felt Trish shift as she pushed Marietta back, causing the newcomer to arch her spine as she continued to ride him. This new angle caused the head of his cock to rub along her G-spot, and he heard her gasping as his member pleasured her insides. After a few minutes, Trish whispered to her friend, "Oh, he's gonna fill you up with that hot cum soon, I can tell. Won't that feel good, babe, all that sperm inside you?" Marietta whimpered, and Trish took one of the woman's prominent nipples into her mouth. Dale couldn't hear or see any of this, though. He felt Marietta's pussy grip him tighter, and he pushed two fingers into Trish's pussy as he continued to lick at her clit. He was indeed getting close, the two women overwhelming his senses. He felt Trish lean forward more, her fingers flicked at Marietta's clit on the down-strokes, but on the upstrokes she caressed the base of Dale's cock. That was it for him, he grunted into Trish's pussy as his balls gave up their cargo and shot his orgasm up his lengthy shaft and deep inside Marietta's sultry pussy. Upon feeling Dale's cock throb, followed by a wet, warm pressure deep inside her, Marietta came. "Oh! Ah! Aie!" "Yes!" Trish sat up and pulled her friend into a hot, tonguey kiss as her boytoy inseminated the woman. "Umm, " Finally, both of them rolled off of Dale and they all lay there, panting. After a few minutes, Trish engulfed his cock with her mouth and sucked all of his and Marietta's combined juices from it. Pretty soon, his member rose to near full size again. "Ah, youth, " Trish commented, and climbed astride him. She was able to take all of him inside her juicy pussy without issue, and began to slam herself down upon him, quickly approaching her own release. She glanced to the side, saw Marietta playing with her own clit as she watched Trish and Dale fucking, and came. "Oh-oh! Yes, " Trish played with her own nipples as pleasure washed over and through her. When Trish's orgasm was done, she dismounted. "Get over there and fuck Marietta again, stud." Marietta looked at Dale with wide eyes. "Trish, I'm not sure I can, oomph!" Dale had leapt upon the voluptuous woman and slipped his hard cock back inside her spermy pussy. He thrust into her quickly, wanting to achieve his second release of the night. If he blurred his eyes, he could almost believe that he was having sex with Nancy again. He felt Trish come up behind him and wrap her arms around his chest while pressing her pelvis to his ass. "Hm, like this, it's almost like I'm fucking her," she breathed into his ear. "This is so damn hot." Dale could only agree. "You've probably already impregnated her, but let's make doubly sure, hmm?" "What?" Dale slowed down but Trish moved one arm down around his hips so she could keep thrusting from behind, which pushed his hips forward. "Trish, " "I'm sorry for not letting you know beforehand, Dale, but I didn't know what you'd do if you knew. Marietta's a single professional, and she wants a baby, so I offered your, stud services, " She nibbled on his ear. "C'mon, you can't tell me that you aren't turned on by this." She continued to thrust from behind, but Dale wasn't fighting back, only letting his hips be pushed and pulled by her as his cock sluiced into the body of the fertile woman below him. He acknowledged that it was indeed hot, shooting his cum inside this voluptuous lady. Trish had been practically training his brain for this moment, urging him to play 'knock me up' every time they had sex. Had her method been purposeful, or a happy coincidence? He couldn't think on that very well, as he was approaching his second orgasm of the night. "Oh, please, " Marietta stared into his eyes, her need written plainly on her face as she pushed her rounded hips up at him. Finally, Dale let go, thrusting faster into the sexy woman until he felt another cum rising from his loins. "Uh, umm, Uh!" "Yes, " both women moaned as he thrust deeply inside Marietta and fired another load of baby juice deep inside her. "Umm!" Marietta moaned as she furiously played with her clit and came again. Dale felt her pussy suckling on his cock, urging more of his potent sperm to penetrate her fertile insides. He fell upon Marietta, his energy gone. Trish let go, and the Latina enveloped him with her arms and legs, brought his face to hers, and kissed him passionately. "Thank you, Dale. Oh, " He felt a small orgasmic aftershock squeeze his cock. When he recovered enough, he redressed. "I, uh, gotta go, " "Thank you, Dale," Trish said, "you'll get an extra-special treat next time for being such a good boy." "I, may not survive, " he moaned. He looked back at Marietta. "Err, nice to meet you, " he said lamely. She waved as he stumbled out of the master bedroom. He was going to head home and sleep forever, Helena's bedroom door opened and her finger beckoned. "Oh shit, " The extra-long conclusion. "Helena, " "Hist!" The slim strawberry blonde silenced Dale with a wave of her arm before ushering him into her bedroom and closing the door behind him. "I said you were mine after Mom was done with you." He sat on her bed. "I'm wasted. Those women, " He stopped. Helena dropped the robe she had been wearing, revealing the same garters and hose from the previous day, but now she was also wearing a dark, sheer bustier that propped up her B-cup tits and deepened her cleavage. ", whoa." The eighteen-year-old blushed for a moment as Dale stared at her outfit, but then took a breath. "So, get those pants off." He unfastened his jeans. "Sure, but nothing's gonna happen; I've been wrung dry." "We'll see about that. Also, whisper if you have to say anything." She gave a pointed look toward the air vent near the ceiling. "The walls have ears." He glanced at the vent and then sat back on her bed. As expected, his penis was limp and lifeless. Helena climbed onto the bed with him. "You don't like how I look?" She seemed offended. "You're gorgeous, totally sexy," Dale replied, "but holy shit those women got two loads out of me, back-to-back. I may not be able to cum again for days." "Lay back." He did so, sighing, and Helena moved her nylon-covered feet to his penis again. However, unlike last time, it just didn't respond to the manipulations of her dainty tootsies. She finally gave up. "Damnit," she swore under her breath, "Mom just can't let me enjoy myself." She moved up the bed and lay back on a pillow, huffing in frustration. Dale lay down beside her. "How do you mean?" "She keeps telling me how much I'm like her, a goddamn cumslut, useless for anything but sex, and now I can't even get that going because she drained you like a fucking vampire." "She said all that?" "Shush!" She waved her hand at the air vent. He moved closer so he could whisper. "So the ice princess and dominatrix acts are because of what your mom says? You don't have to listen to her. Did you blackmail me because you thought I wouldn't be interested in you otherwise?" She looked into his eyes as they lay there. "Well, yeah. When we met, I treated you like shit I found on the bottom of my shoe." He considered for a moment. "Tell me something you like, a hobby or pastime." She thought for a moment. "I like anime." "Me too! Attack on Titan, My Hero Academia, " "Assassination Classroom?" "Yeah! See, we have something in common. And that's just one thing, I'm sure we have others, but you never bothered to find out." He peered out the window into the night. "Why were you looking at Nancy's house so early in the morning, when you caught us, doing that?" She looked embarrassed. "I always look out there when I wake up. Sometimes I see you heading to school." "You've been watching me?" She flushed. "Yeah, and when you're doing stuff with Mom, " "You've been spying, too." Dale marveled at this, both Nancy and Helena had spied on him doing sex stuff. How many other women were so, sex driven? he wondered. Helena nibbled her lower lip, thinking of the sexy sounds that had come through the air vent from her mother's room for the last hour. She began to rub her thighs together. "I don't get out much." Dale closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. "Jesus, you're a hot girl that likes anime and sex, you could honestly have any guy you wanted just by showing interest in them, and instead you blackmailed me." "Soo, you do want to go out with me?" He looked at her confused but hopeful look. "If you had asked yesterday, I'd have said yes, well, I guess not while I'm 'servicing' your mother, " "I wouldn't make you stop, that's hot, and I'm not jealous," she informed him, "but why yesterday?" "Because that was before you blackmailed me!" "Oh."   "Dale?" He started awake, confused. Where was he? Oh, right, on Helena's bed. She was still in the garters and bustier, so he figured that he'd only been out for a moment. He looked at his phone, it was 9 PM, so he'd been napping there for the last hour. "Were you just watching me sleep?" he asked her. "You looked like you needed to rest, so I went on my phone for a bit," she replied. "I was hoping a nap might help Mr. Pokey down there." He considered his penis, but it still seemed devoid of energy. "Hm, probably not." "What if I, ?" She took it in hand and started pulling at it. After a minute of that, she sighed and took it into her mouth. "Ahh, " he moaned. The warm, inverse pressure felt good, but his cock still remained lifeless. After another minute she gave up. "Damnit! This is so frustrating. How about, ?" She pulled down on her bustier so that her B-cup boobies popped out, each topped with a pink pencil eraser nipple. Dale felt a twinge down below, and licked his lips as he gazed at her luscious tits. "Yeah?" Helena looked hopeful. "Maybe, ?" She moved forward to press a nipple into his mouth, and Dale began to suckle on it. "Ooh, that feels, wow, " she moaned. She climbed astride him so that he would have better access to her tits, which then caused her panty-covered pussy to settle onto his mostly still-soft penis. "Hmm, ." she moaned in pleasure and frustration. "Are those my stockings and garters?" They froze and turned to the door. Trish was there in her shorty robe, her arms crossed and her eyes narrowed as she beheld her 18-year-old daughter rubbing herself on her 19-year-old boy-toy. "Mom! I, uh, " Helena scrambled off of Dale, but that only revealed his half-naked form. "Dale, go home and we'll talk later. Helena, my dear, we are going to have a discussion right now." He grabbed his pants and bounded past Trish and out of the room. Helena's bedroom door slammed behind him.   Friday after school, Dale just hung out in his basement suite. Nancy hadn't invited him up for dinner for the previous couple nights, and he was pretty sure that was no longer an option with her; they were now just landlady and renter, which was even less than what they had been when he moved in. *You up for that extra special treat?* Trish messaged him. Despite cumming twice in rapid succession the previous night with her and Marietta, Dale felt his cock perk up at that text. Still, he wasn't sure what he'd be walking into, after what happened between Trish and Helena. Instead of heading upstairs to leave, which could have caused him to run into Nancy, he instead left by his outside suite door. Trish opened the door for him, wearing her sheer shorty robe that showcased her glorious gams. "No Helena?" he asked, confused. "She's around," she said mysteriously. Dale paused for a moment, thinking. "Can I just quickly, ?" He headed toward the lower floor washroom. "Yeah, come on up to my bedroom when you're ready." When Dale walked into Trish's bedroom a few minutes later, he stopped short. Helena was tied, one extremity per post of Trish's four-poster bed, face down and naked, grunting and yelling into the ball gag that secured her mouth. Dale just stared. "I, uh, " Trish lightly slapped her daughter's ass, causing the girl to rage. "I was able to get out of her that she blackmailed you, though not what with. That was about it, though. Did you fuck her, Dale?" He just stood there, taking in the bizarre sight. "No, she just rubbed one out of me with her feet." Trish looked at her daughter, surprised and a little impressed. "Feet? Huh. Well, I've informed Little Miss Sunshine here that if she uses whatever she's been holding over you, she'll be on the street sucking whatever disease-ridden dicks she can find for cash. I won't support this kind of behavior under my roof." She slapped Helena's tight ass again, eliciting another grunt of outrage from the girl. Dale stayed standing in the bedroom doorway. "So what's going on here?" Trish came forward. "Your extra special treat! You're going to take her anal virginity." Helena screamed into the gag. "And how does Helena feel about that?" Trish harrumphed and crossed her arms. "I don't give a fuck. This girl needs to be taken down a peg, and you have the big peg to do it with." She reached for Dale's zipper. He stepped back, pulled out his phone, tapped the screen a few times, and put it away. "So that conversation where you were telling me that you wanted me to anally rape the daughter you forcibly tied to your bed has been uploaded to the cloud." Trish stepped back, shocked. "Dale, !" "Untie her, now." He had never seen Trish cowed before. She quickly did as commanded, freeing Helena, who then rushed over to hug Dale, tears streaming down her face. Trish sat on the bed. "Now what?" Dale gave Helena a squeeze. "Now we talk."   Dale had actually taken Psychology as his college minor (not that anyone ever asked). They sat on the bed and he let Helena rage at her mother about how she had put her down and called her a slut ever since her daughter had grown tits. After some pointed questioning, Dale was able to get out of Trish that she, herself, had been a sexually charged young woman, and had gotten pregnant the very first time she had sex, at 18. She had been stupid, but lucky in that Stephen had taken responsibility and married her. She had seen her daughter taking after herself and didn't want her making the same mistake. Along the way, though, things changed from protective to abusive, she admitted, but she didn't know how to change course. "Right here, this is where you change course," Dale told them. "Blackmail, anal rape? This is rock bottom, so there's nowhere to go but up, right?" "I'm sorry, baby, I love you," Trish sobbed, tears mucking up her mascara as she held out her hands to her daughter. Helena, still holding on to Dale's arm, tightened her grip. He turned to her, "If you think this is salvageable, at least take her hand." She did after a moment, and Trish gave her a hopeful smile. After some more discussion, Dale felt that they had done as much as they could for the day. He got Trish to promise that they'd seek out a family counselor. "I think it's pretty much a given that I won't be coming around again, as handyman or otherwise." Trish nodded. "I'm sorry, Dale, I betrayed your trust with Marietta and misjudged your character with Helena. I hope you'll forgive me." Without comment, he gave her a hug. Then he hugged Helena and went home.   "Hey, hey, Dale!" Dale stopped short as he habitually entered the house through the front door. Michael, Nancy's husband, home almost a week early, was in the kitchen grabbing a bag of chips. "You're back!" Dale stated, stunned. "Yep! Front, too," the older man winked at Dale. Dale sighed. For a guy who didn't have any kids, Michael sure loved dad jokes. "Well, welcome back. I gotta, " Dale pointed to the basement suite door and headed there. "Sure, sure, thanks for taking care of Nancy while I was away, champ." "You're welcome," Dale grumped, and headed down into his cave.   On Saturday, Melanie rolled up in her old Toyota Corolla to pick up Dale for their date. As he got into the passenger side, he noted that she was wearing a white knee-length skirt and a blue blouse under a long, furry coat. "I hope that's not real fur," he joked as she drove. "Definitely not!" Dale offered to pay for the movie, but Melanie refused. "I asked You out," she said indignantly. "Besides, how am I going to get you at my mercy in the back seat of my car if you don't owe me?" She gave him a silly grin to show that she was kidding. Dale frowned. If their genders had been reversed and he had said that, he'd probably have gotten a swift kick in the nards! He laughed uncomfortably. The movie was awesome, as were most Marvel movies. They shared a popcorn, and their hands touched frequently as they pulled the buttery snack from the bucket. When it was gone, they just continued to hold hands. "Wait until after the credits," he told her. "Well Duh!" she responded. After the post-credits scene, they reluctantly disengaged and headed back to her car. Instead of taking Dale home, though, Melanie pulled into an industrial area and parked in a darkened corner of a cul-de-sac. "Did you know that I've had a crush on you for a while?" she asked as she turned the car off. "Yeah? Oomph!" Melanie had unbuckled and rushed her face to his, catching him off guard. As the platinum blonde's tongue slipped into his mouth, though, his libido beast, unfulfilled for the last couple of nights, awoke, and he kissed her back passionately. After a while, first base moved to second, and Dale felt up Melanie's C-cups through her blouse. She redoubled her kissing and, emboldened, Dale suggested that they move into the back seat. "I dunno, oh, " she moaned as Dale found one of her nipples through her bra. "Um, okay." They removed their coats as they moved into the larger space of the back seat and made out some more. Dale was able to move his hands under Melanie's blouse to unsnap her bra, and soon he was palming her warm tits directly. They weren't as large as Nancy's, or even Trish's, but they were nice. "Hmm, " she moaned into his mouth. As they continued the make-out session, Melanie naturally lay back across the seats. Dale took advantage of the change of position by moving between her legs, and soon they were dry humping. As the teen couple thrust their covered loins together, her skirt slipped up further and further, and soon he was rubbing his jeans-covered crotch against her panty-covered pussy. Melanie was breathing heavily and thrusting her pelvis at him, her eyes closed as she was overwhelmed by the sensations. Dale reached down and unzipped his jeans, needing to be inside her. He took his turgid member in hand, used the head to move the gusset of her panties aside, "Dale." , and started to press it into her sex, "Dale! Stop!" , he could feel her wet pussy lips, opening to welcome him, Then he was on the floor of the car, his cheek stinging. "What the hell, Dale?" Melanie yelled. "I told you to stop!" His head was muzzy, both from his bubbling hormones and the slap. He replayed the last few seconds in his head. She Had told him to stop, and he had just been focused on getting his cock wet! He tucked his shrinking member back into his pants and sat back up on the seat, but opposite her. "I'm so sorry, Melanie, I thought you wanted me." Melanie had closed her legs and pulled her skirt back down, and was now looking at him with apprehension. "I did, I do, but, well, number one, you weren't listening, number two, I'm a virgin, and number three, you need to use a condom!" Dale blinked. With all the sex he'd had over the last few weeks, none of it had been with a condom, he hadn't even considered buying any for this date. Also, "You're a virgin?" Here he was, about to deflower Melanie in the back of an old Corolla. He felt like shit. She looked embarrassed. "Well, yeah, remember I was the fat girl with glasses in high school? Nobody asked me out, not even to prom. Then, after the weight loss and eye surgery, I moved here for college, and there you were, I mean, I've had offers from other guys recently, and even a girl, but I kept waiting for you to ask me out." His mind was racing, putting together the pieces that had contributed to his raging, one-track-mind libido over the last few weeks. He considered his date, looking so vulnerable. "Melanie, I wouldn't blame you if you just took me home, but will you listen to my story? It may explain things." She watched him for a while, thinking. Then she nodded. "But we're getting our coats back on, 'cause it's getting cold in here." Bundled back up, Dale told her everything about Nancy, Trish, and even Helena. He explained how Trish's seduction technique and frequent sexual demands, combined with his on-again, off-again 'relationship' with Nancy and Helena's master-slave blackmail must have warped his mind a bit, causing him to focus on the fucking instead of on making sure that Melanie was okay with what they were doing. He also apologized again. She looked at him, wide-eyed. "That was all true? You're not just making up stories, like in class?" He nodded. She pondered what he had said. "All right, I'll forgive you, but I'm going to need something from you, let's call it a trust exercise." Confused, he responded, "Okay, " She nibbled her lower lip. "That story was really fucking hot, and I need to cum. You said Trish taught you how to use your tongue, so, " She pulled down her panties and spread her legs for him, showing off her trimmed blonde muff. ", get in there, and if you make me feel good, I'll make you feel good after. No intercourse, though." Dale was likewise still horny from the making out, as well as from recounting his story. He dove between Melanie's legs and did his absolute best, giving her a screaming orgasm within a couple of minutes. Then she asked him to lay back, and she unfastened his jeans to pull his stiff cock out. "Holy shit! No wonder you've been getting laid so much! Oh!" She engulfed the head with her mouth and he moaned. She inexpertly licked and stroked him to orgasm. While he did warn her that he was going to cum, the sheer volume took her by surprise, and it spilled out as she choked trying to swallow it all, causing it to splatter back onto his crotch and drip down her chin. She licked it all up, marveling at how tasty it was.   Dale and Melanie took their relationship slowly, sticking with blowjobs and pussy eating when they got too wound up. He gave Nancy his notice and moved out the next month for campus housing that was closer to his new girlfriend. A few weeks later, Nancy and Michael rekindled their relationship after she informed him that she was finally pregnant. Michael figured that he had knocked his wife up just before he left for his extended work trip, and she didn't correct him, having started her last period a little after he left. The man stopped being depressed about his low sperm count and returned to his former attentive self, though he still orgasmed way too quickly for her liking.   "Mom?" Helena shuffled into her mother's bedroom. Trish put down her book. "Yes, Helena?" "I think I'm pregnant." Trish scrutinized her daughter and sighed. She had noticed the girl gaining some weight, most notably in her boobs, but hadn't said anything. "How many periods have you missed?" "A couple. I figured you can miss one sometimes, right? But then this month's didn't come either, and it's been another few weeks." Trish frowned. "Dale said you two didn't have sex. Did he lie?" "Umm, no, " The strawberry blonde looked very guilty. "But it's his?" Helena nodded. 'You conniving little bitch,' Trish thought but didn't say. They were working on their relationship with the help of a family therapist, as Dale had suggested. She considered her former boy-toy, now gone for weeks. He had succeeded in impregnating her friend Marietta, and now Helena as well. Trish also had a sneaking suspicion about Nancy also getting pregnant right after her husband left on an extended work trip. I'm the only woman he didn't knock up, she realized, feeling a little left out. "What're we gonna do, Mom?" Helena's pregnancy was already past the number of weeks their state allowed for abortion, so it seemed that Trish was going to be a Gilf in under a year! She sighed. Like mother, like daughter, she told herself again.   Eventually Dale and Melanie did have sex, though he made sure that it was in a properly romantic setting, and she wore garters and stockings, as he had requested. He wore a condom, as she had requested. He started a new game of Dragon Era for them to play together, this time as a female Elf Wizard. While Melanie's role playing choices weren't as interesting as Nancy's, she still occasionally surprised him. After Dale's English professor crushed his dreams and told him, quite frankly, that the young man's writing skills weren't sufficiently amazing to make a living at it, he switched majors to Psychology. He kept writing in his spare time, though, as he enjoyed it, you may have red some of his erotic stories online. By Krosis, for Literotica.  

Room and Bored: Part 3 Deep in the maze. Based on a post by Krosis, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►  Podcast at Steamy Stories.   Dale clipped an errant branch from the hedge, dropped it into the wheelbarrow, and continued further into the maze. With the 8-foot-high hedges, it was difficult to tell where he was on Trish's property, but he figured he'd be able to find his way out, how big could it actually be? He swiped his arm across his forehead. The afternoon sun was beating down, the last gasp of a tenacious Summer as they moved into October. He turned a corner and stopped. There was a clearing there, with a teeny cottage, not much bigger than the tool shed. The door to the cottage was open, and he could see a slim hand dipping between toned legs as their owner lay upon a bed within. "About time! Get in here, Dale!" Trish called as she raised her head to regard him, the older blonde's eyes half-lidded from pleasure. He dropped the branch cutter and strode forward. As he got closer, he could see that she was laying upon a twin bed which barely fit the space available. Her bikini bottoms were off, and the fingers pushing into her vaginal folds were soaked. "Come get your cock wet," she ordered him, keeping an eye on it as it pushed out his shorts. In a flash, his shorts and underwear were off and he dove between her legs. "Ooh!" she grunted as he fell upon her. "Eager beaver! Oh, I guess that's more me, mmm, " She reached forward and stroked his thick 8 incher before directing the head to her wanton pussy. "Umm, " he ummed, and paused. She paused as well. "Hm? What's up?" "I, uh, I've never, " Her face lit up. "You're a virgin? Oh, honey, every boy should have their first with an experienced woman. C'mon, " She slotted the head of his cock between her spread, wet vulva. He had actually thought that he might lose his v-card to another experienced woman, Nancy, but he knew now that that wouldn't happen. As she pulled an inch of his cock inside her he asked, "Is this okay without a condom?" "Oh, bless you, Dale, thinking of the possible consequences, but I'm clean. A boy's first time shouldn't be with one of those nasty prophylactics on his Johnson." With that, she pushed her hips toward him and another inch of his member went inside her. "Oh, damn, that's big," she moaned. "Glad I prepared myself." Trish hadn't mentioned pregnancy. She only had one child, after all, and it seemed that she loved sex, so Dale assumed that she was on the pill or some other method of birth control. He pushed, and another inch went in. "Yes, " she moaned. "C'mon, give me that cock, " She wrapped her long legs around him and pulled him in further. Soon, he was all the way inside her. "Oh wow, I feel so full, I think you're touching my cervix." Dale's cock felt fantastic. He was finally all the way inside a sexy woman, and he was making her feel good! Elated, he pulled back a bit and thrust in again. "Ooh, " Trish cooed. He pulled back a bit more and slowly pushed back in. "Heh, you're making love to me, Dale," she whispered into his ear, "but I need you to fuck me, hmm?" Dale pushed himself up and looked at Trish beneath him, beautiful, sexy, and wanton. He reached down and pulled her bikini top up to her neck, freeing her teardrop tits. Her areolae were wide and pink, with substantial nipples, and he moved to take one into his mouth, making her moan again. Then he pulled his hips back and rammed himself deep into her. "Fuck! Yes, like that, " Trish had definitely felt the tip of his cock smack her cervix that time. It had been slightly uncomfortable, but mixed with the sensation of his pleasurable thickness sliding through her wet pussy, it was pushing her buttons. He withdrew and slammed in again. She was so wet that there was nothing keeping him from moving into a steady rhythm, pummeling her insides as he lost his virginity. Trish was glad that she had sucked him off earlier, or the poor virgin would probably have cum already, she figured. She had chosen correctly with Dale. Her last lover had been just over 6 inches in length, and not quite as thick. Both of them had been larger than her husband, the poor man simply unable to keep up with her demanding libido. Dale had swapped to sucking her other boob. Trish normally kept her bra or bikini top on during sex with her lovers, as she was a bit embarrassed about how her tits had started drooping after giving birth to Helena, but Dale didn't seem to care. Some movement to the side caught her eye, and she saw her 18-year-old daughter peeping in through one of the little cottage's small windows. Helena saw that her mother had noticed, but defiantly stayed put. Trish had a delicious thought. Making sure her voice was loud enough to be heard outside, she said, "Ooh, Dale, you're hammering away at the entrance to my womb, where my daughter Helena came from. You gonna fill me with a nice hot load of your sperm? See if you get lucky and knock me up?" Dale slowed down, shocked. She wasn't on the pill? She moved forward and whispered into his ear, "Don't worry, I got fixed years ago; I just like pretending." Then she lay back and called out again, "C'mon, stud, put your cum deep inside me. See if you got what it takes to make me a momma again." Emboldened, Dale increased his speed, ramming into her even harder than before. "Yeah? You think I can't?" he responded. "I'm gonna, um, make your stomach swell, N--Trish!" His mind was awhirl, had he almost said Nancy's name? She didn't notice. "Yeah! Fucking do it, you sexy young thing! I can feel that sperm rocket of yours knocking at the entrance to my baby chamber." She wrapped her arms around him and tightened her legs. She was actually getting into this, imagining Dale's potent sperm roiling in his testicles, getting ready to rush up and invade her forbidden depths. "Oh God, " he moaned, moving into long strokes, slamming himself deep inside the older woman. He could feel the telltale tingling along his cock as his balls pulled themselves up toward his body. "Yes, yes, sperm me, " Trish moaned. She was so close, Dale slammed into her one last time, hard. "Uh!" "Yes! Fuck!" She felt his cock throb as he held it as deeply as possible inside her, and then felt a warm, wet pressure there. In her mind's eye she could see Dale's semen splashing against her cervix, insistently pushing against the entrance to her womb, and then came herself. "Ah! Oh!" Her cervix, she knew, was now opening to him, sucking some of his sperm into her uterus. "Uh huh huh uh, " she moaned wordlessly. She heard soft gasping from outside the cottage, and knew that her daughter was cumming as well. She could no longer see Helena's face in the window. Dale hadn't noticed, and started to thrust again, instinctively extending his orgasm and spurting more cum deep inside the older woman. "Huh, uh, " Finally, he fell upon her, spent. "You sure you've never done that before?" she asked after a few minutes while she played with his hair. He looked up at her pretty face. "Yeah, first time." "Well, that was really good. I'm looking forward to more of that." She gave him a peck on the lips. "But now you have to get back to work, handyman. However, you've done a great job so far, so you can head home after that load." He gave her a quizzical look. She pointed out the door. "The load of branches in your wheelbarrow." "Oh!" After Dale headed back the way he came, Trish called out. "Come here, Helena." After a few seconds, her sheepish daughter shuffled into the cottage. Trish could see the wet spot in the girl's sweatpants between her legs, and she opened her own legs wide. "Get down here and clean me out, cumslut." "Mom!" "Now!" Whimpering, Helena knelt down on the small bed between her mother's legs. "How do I, ?" "Use that fucking tongue, bitch." "Umm, " The cute strawberry blonde moved her head down between her mother's toned thighs. This close, she could smell the combined scent of Dale's semen and her mother's musky pussy juice. She gave a tentative lick at a dollop of whiteness that was escaping her mother's vagina. She had only had a brief taste of Dale's cum when her mother had shoved it into her mouth after blowing the young man earlier, but it was salty and not bad. She swallowed the cum and started to lick in earnest. "That's it," her mother moaned, "that's a good little cumslut." Helena had already masturbated outside as she heard her mother tell Dale to do his best to impregnate her. That had been so hot! She figured that licking all of his cum out would help keep her from having a brand new sibling. She moved one hand under her sweatpants and back to her own prominent clit, rubbing it as she licked and sucked at her mother's pussy, extracting more of Dale's cum. Finally, she slipped two fingers inside her own vagina and finger banged herself until she came again, gulping down the last of the cum she could find. "Very good, Helena," her mother said as she got to her feet. "You're welcome to watch in the future, but you can't let Dale know. I think you might blow his little mind, knowing the bitch princess is just as much of a cumslut as her mother." Then she pulled her bikini back on and left her daughter there, shaking in pleasure. Day two of Dale's new job. Dale spent the rest of the afternoon in a mushy haze. He'd finally lost his virginity! Not to Nancy, as he'd hoped, but Trish was a sexy Milf as well. He looked forward to his next 'job' with her. That night, he and Nancy played more Dragon Era in the living room. "So, how was your first day helping Trish?" she asked him as their character ran through an abandoned town. "It was fun," Dale said, and winced. He shouldn't have said that, work wasn't supposed to be fun! She sat up. "Fun? What'd you do?" "Err, I mean, have you seen their hedge maze? That was fun. Obviously the work is work," he quickly covered. "Hm."   Sunday, Dale woke up to a text from Trish: *Hey how fast can you get over here?* He looked at the time: 10 AM. His muscles were sore from yesterday's exertions, not only from the hedge trimming, but from hammering his cock into the leggy blonde's hot pussy as he gave her his v-card. He replied back, *Pretty quick, give me a few* *Ok text when you're coming over* "Coffee?" Nancy made her usual offer as she heard him emerge from his basement cave. "Sorry, Trish needs me right now." He typed on his phone and headed to the front door. Nancy watched him leave, suddenly feeling protective, and she wondered if she might also be jealous. Had Trish already jumped him? Had he lost his virginity to her? Was he going over there to pump that deliciously large cock into her skanky cunt? She caught herself and shook her head. She hadn't felt sexy since her period started Thursday night, but it was calming down, and with it, her libido was ramping back up. She had no legitimate claim on Dale, though, if Trish was boffing him, that had nothing to do with her. She sighed and ate her breakfast. Dale got another text message as he left Nancy's house: *Head upstairs second door on the left* Helena let him in, as usual. Today the strawberry blonde was wearing a tank top and short-shorts, showing how she had inherited her long legs from her mother. "Mom's upstairs, I think," she advised him. "Thanks." Dale headed up the dark oak staircase. Once he was out of sight, the young woman pulled out her mother's phone and sent another text: *Undress, put on the blindfold, and turn away from the door* *Ok* She quietly mounted the stairs, following in the attractive young man's wake. Slightly opening the spare bedroom's door to peek in, she saw that he had followed her instructions; he was kneeling on the room's double bed, naked, with his back to her. She stepped in and placed her hand on his shoulder, making him jump a little. Then she made a V with her fingers and swung them around to quickly stab at his eyes, stopping short an inch away. If he hadn't secured the dark blindfold, he would have recoiled from the visible danger to his eyesight, but he hadn't reacted at all. "So, um, " he began. "Shush!" She reached around and grasped his cock, amazed at how long and thick it was. She had seen it while her mother was blowing him the previous day, but now that she was close and it was in her hand, it seemed even bigger. A bit of drool slipped from between her lips and she swept it up with her tongue. She directed him by his shoulders to turn around, and then pushed him back onto the bed before grabbing his cock again to stroke it. She had to taste it. She moved down and licked at the head, her pussy thrilling at this illicit act. She took it into her mouth and gave it a strong suck, making him moan, and then engulfed several inches. Soon, she was bobbing her head and tasting his pre-cum, but she couldn't take all of his cock like her mother had. She worried that he might figure out that she wasn't her mother from her inexperience, so she got up, pulled off her clothes, and then got onto the bed naked. She climbed astride him and rubbed her soaking pussy along the underside of his shaft as Dale just lay there, his mouth slightly open. When she saw his hands move toward her chest, she quickly reacted and pushed them back to the bed, above his head. Her B-cup tits were definitely smaller than her mother's, so he had to keep his hands to himself! By leaning forward to do that, though, the shorter girl had moved her hips forward, and when Dale felt the tip of his cock nestle itself between what he thought were Trish's pussy lips, he thrust his hips up, popping the head inside. "Huh!" she moaned as she felt an insistent, pleasurable pressure inside her. She'd busted her own cherry with a dildo a while back, but had never actually had a real cock inside her. She froze, not knowing what to do, which gave Dale the opportunity to shift his body up the bed a little, causing another inch of him to push further inside her virgin hole. Helena hadn't planned this. She was originally just going to whack him off, or suck him off, to get a fresh load of that delicious cum. Rubbing her pussy on his cock until she came and then making him cum in her mouth had been the revised plan, but now the college student's lengthy member was inside her pussy, if only by a couple of inches. She was desperately trying to make her brain work, to take back control of the situation, when gravity caused her body to slide down his cock another inch, at least, she thought it was gravity, had she done that herself? she wondered. Dale moved his hips down a little and thrust up into her again. This time most of him went in, and Helena moaned, keeping her mouth shut so he wouldn't be able to tell anything from her voice. Her pussy was so full! Her dildo was definitely not as big as him. Her vagina was throbbing as it struggled to accommodate his size, her insides producing additional lubrication to assist. Well, she figured, her revised plan was going to be to use his cock to make her cum, so it was only a slight adjustment to have it inside her when it did that. She just had to make sure to pull off before he came. Her pussy twitched at that thought. This was very dangerous, Dale was breathing heavily. 'Trish's' pussy was tighter than yesterday, maybe due to the change in position, he figured, and it felt incredible. He hoped he'd be able to hold off until she orgasmed at least once. Helena pulled up a bit and then pushed back down, feeling even more of Dale's wonderful cock slipping inside her. She would never be as satisfied with her dildo again, she realized. She did it again, and again, and finally she took him all the way inside. She was practically hyperventilating, feeling the tip of his large cock pressing deeper inside her than anything had ever been before. Dale waited. 'Trish' had taken all of him and seemed to be breathing funny. As her breathing calmed, he began to thrust his hips up at her, causing her to make cute mewling sounds. Helena began to match his movements and felt sparks flare from her clit and G-spot as both were stimulated. She knew at this rate that she wouldn't take long to reach her orgasm, and then she'd pull off and swallow his creamy load. Her mouth was salivating at the thought. Yes, she could feel her orgasm building, like electricity deep inside, powering up as his dynamo speared into her again and again. Her B-cup tits bounced, her nipples shaking up and down, "Umm!" she grunted, and shoved her pussy down on him. With the tip of his cock pressing dangerously against her cervix, she came. "Uh! Nuh!" She shook upon him, her pussy grasping at his glorious member as the orgasm blew through her body. Dale was holding as still as possible, wanting to make sure that 'Trish' had at least one full orgasm before he came himself, he hoped that maybe they could cum together for her second. It had been a close thing, though, and a drop of his sperm-filled semen dribbled from the tip of his cock, smearing itself onto the entrance of the teen girl's vulnerable womb. "Huh, huh, " Still shaking, Helena tried to calm her body down. She had never experienced an orgasm like that before! She'd catch her breath, and then, She hadn't noticed when she'd let go of Dale's arms, and he suddenly wrapped them around her body and shifted his weight so he could flip them over. He was now on top, his turgid member still inside her, and he began to thrust into her hard. No! she screamed in her head. She couldn't call out or he'd know it was her and not her mother, and with her smaller body, she elbowed his arms from around her, and when his hands went for her tits again, she quickly covered them with her own hands. Confused by what 'Trish' was doing, Dale just laid his full weight upon her as he thrust into her again and again, trapping her hands between their bodies and crushing them into her tits. "Uh! Uh!" Helena moaned. At this angle, Dale was smacking her clitoris with every stroke. He was taking her, owning her, but this was supposed to be her taking advantage of him! She could feel another orgasm approaching as the impact of Dale's sizable cock reverberated throughout her pussy. She told herself that she'd have just one more orgasm and then she'd somehow get him off of her. Her mind flashed back to the previous day, when she had watched Dale thrusting between her mother's shapely legs, just as he was now doing to her, as her mother moaned for him to try to impregnate her. That had been so hot, and when Dale had groaned and filled the older woman up with his sperm, Helena had cum hard on her own fingers, her knees giving out and dropping her to the ground, imagining her mother getting knocked up by the handsome teen. She felt Dale speed up, his cock somehow feeling even bigger inside her, she was so close, Dale was fast approaching his own release, and knew 'Trish' liked when he pretended to knock her up, so he leaned in and whispered into Helena's ear, "Here's a baby for you, you hot slut. Uh!" Then he thrust deep inside her and stopped, feeling his orgasm rise from his loins. Upon hearing this, Helena's body went into orgasmic overdrive. "Huh!" Her legs instinctively wrapped around Dale's hips, her body trying to pull him as deep as possible as his orgasm rushed up his shaft and spattered her spasming cervix with baby making sperm. Her primed insides undulated around his throbbing shaft, urging it to fill her teen body with life. "Un uh!" she cried out and bit her lower lip while his sperm assaulted her vulnerable womb. After shooting a good ten spurts of dangerous seed inside 'Trish', Dale pulled out and rolled to the side. He reached for the blindfold, but, even as she shook with after orgasms, Helena had the wherewithal to grab his hand. On tottering legs, she grabbed her clothes and slipped from the room. A minute later, Dale heard his phone chime. He removed the blindfold to read it: *Amazing, lover. Gotta go out, so you head home* He shook his head. Trish was using him for sex, he knew, but he had no complaints. As he got his clothes on, another message came in from her: *Both of us should pretend this never happened okay? Hotter that way* He didn't know why it was hotter that way, but he shrugged, sent back, *Ok* and headed home. In the bathroom, Helena sat on the toilet to let Dale's sizable load drip out of her pussy.   After deleting the texts from her mother's phone and leaving it in the entryway, Helena lay on her bed, still naked. Her period was a little unpredictable, but she knew that this had not been a safe day to take a load of hot sperm, hmm, inside her wet, umm, pussy, Her hand went to her clit and found that it was still engorged, so she started playing with it. Well, that happened, she mused, and it had been the hottest thing she had ever experienced. She grabbed her dildo and easily pushed it inside her well-lubricated pussy. She realized that Dale had stretched her out a bit. Soon she was able to bring herself to another orgasm, remembering Dale grunting and filling her up with his baby batter. She heard the front door open and close, and her mother's voice called out, "Helena! Have you seen my phone--? Oh, never mind, here it is. Forget my head if it wasn't attached." Helena extracted the dildo from her pussy. Seeing all the sperm sticking to it that had somehow remained after she had tried to drip it out earlier, she brought it to her mouth and sucked it clean. She Was a cumslut, she realized, as her mother had said: like mother, like daughter. Later that evening. Sunday evening, Dale was going to play more Dragon Era with Nancy, but then he got another text from Trish asking him to come over. "This late?" Nancy asked, looking at the sun as it started to set outside. "You won't be able to do any yard work." "She might need some indoor work done." Dale much preferred having sex to playing video games, and hanging out with Nancy felt kinda weird now that they weren't being all touchy-friendly. "Hmm." Nancy frowned.   Helena let Dale into the house again. That seemed to be her job in the household. "Oh! Hi, Dale!" He saw her blush. What was with her, all of a sudden? he wondered. She looked uncomfortable. "Mom's upstairs, um, again." "Thanks." Dale mounted the steps and found Trish at the top, wearing a short, sheer robe that showed off her glorious gams. "Hey, Trish." "Dale, thank you for coming so quickly, hm." The curvy blonde frowned at the double entendre. "Come with me." As she went past the room he thought he had fucked her in earlier that day, he paused, pointing with a questioning look. She turned back. "No, that's the guest bedroom, mine's this way." Confused, he continued following. As they entered the master bedroom, Dale looked about. It was grand, with 12-foot ceilings that had carved wood paneling, and a four-poster bed. She noticed him staring. "Work hard in life, and you can earn nice things like this. What were you taking in college, Dale?" "Going for my degree in English," he replied. Her lips turned down. "Oh, well, renting's a thing too. Now, come over here." She let the robe slip off of her shoulders, revealing her gorgeous naked Milf body, and then she lay back on the bed, her legs opening wide. Right to it, Dale thought bemusedly, and removed his own clothes. As he clambered onto the bed, she said, "There will be times when you'll have 'shot your wad' and I won't yet be fully satisfied. Today I'm going to teach you how to pleasure a woman without using your admittedly above average member." She couldn't help but admire that stiff prong as it pointed toward its goal: her rapidly moistening pussy. "Okay, so my tongue?" He moved forward and bent down between her thighs. "Hm, yes, and your fingers. Ah, " Dale had watched enough porn to know what to do, and he started licking between her wet pussy lips. "Yes, a good start, Dale." He moved a bit higher. "Ah, no, that's where I pee from. My clit's higher, though it's probably difficult to find right now, wait until I get going. Yes, dip your tongue right in, mmm, " "Hon, have you seen my cufflinks? Oh." Dale snapped his head up. A tall, slim, brown-haired man in a white dress shirt and dark slacks had just walked into the bedroom from a side door, an unfastened bow tie around his neck. He paused as he regarded the naked couple. "Check the side table," Trish pointed, seemingly unconcerned. "Hey, Dale, right?" The man strode forward, his hand out. Dale scrambled back to his feet, very conscious of how vulnerable he was while unclothed. His penis was dwindling rapidly. "Oh, shit! I forgot to tell him!" Trish put one hand to her mouth. "He thinks he's gonna get the shit beaten out of him." "Oh, Trish." The man looked at his wife, disappointed. She stopped laughing. "I'm sorry, Dale, Stephen is fine with what we're doing. He can't keep up with my sex drive, and he's not a jealous man. Really, you're helping both of us out by keeping me full of your cum." Dale was just standing there, his hands over his junk, processing this new information. "Oh." Stephen stepped forward again, his hand out. "So, " Dale kept one hand over his junk and gamely shook the man's hand with the other. Stephen's grip was strong, and he pulled the young man in close. "Just don't knock her up, okay?" he whispered in Dale's ear. "She's already got frequent flyer miles at the clinic, and one of these days she might just decide to keep one. I'm so done with diapers." He gave Dale a wink and then headed over to the side table's drawer. "Yep, here they are. What would I do without ya, hon?" "Probably get prostate cancer and die horribly," she replied, giving him a pleasant grin. "Ha! Yeah, without you helping me clean it out regularly. Okay, carry on, Dale! Love ya, honey." Then he strode out of the room and closed the door behind him. Dale stared at the door. "Well?" He turned back to Trish, still lying there, her legs wide. He didn't quite know how to feel about both the revelation that her husband approved of what they were doing, and that Trish could actually get pregnant. "Ugh, get over here, Dale, and lay down," she directed him. He did, and she twisted around and climbed astride him in a sixty-nine position, their faces in each other's crotches. "Get licking," she commanded him, and took his half-hard cock into her mouth. Soon, he was back to full size, and was doing a fairly good job of pleasuring her as well, she felt. She pulled her hips forward, slotted the head between her very wet pussy lips, and sank down upon it in the reverse cowgirl position. "Uh, umm, Trish, you said you couldn't get pregnant, right?" Dale asked. "Hmm? Yes, Dale. Ahh, " She had been so wet from the cunnilingus that she was able to take all of his big dong inside her with only minimal trouble. She ground her pelvis into his, stimulating her clit, and that, combined with the insistent pressure on her cervix and how well Dale had pleasured her with his tongue earlier, caused her to cum. "Uh! Oh! Yes, " She calmed down from her orgasm and pulled off. "Uff, why so hesitant, Dale? Do you need me to order you around, like yesterday? Oh shit, do I not turn you on?" She looked stricken. "No! Uh, I mean yes, you turn me on! What we did earlier was totally hot!" She frowned. Oh, right, she didn't want me to mention this morning, he realized. "I mean yesterday, in the maze." "So, ?" She reached forward and stroked his cock. "Err, your husband, Stephen, he said to make sure I didn't knock you up, but you said you couldn't get pregnant, " She laughed and looked toward the door. "Oh, that fucker!" She climbed astride Dale again, this time in the cowgirl position, and rubbed the head of his cock on her clit. "He's just fucking with you." "Is he?" "He is." With that, she lined Dale's cock up again and sank down on it hard, making him gasp. She then leaned forward to whisper into his ear as she started moving upon him. "Either he's telling the truth or I am, so either I can get pregnant or I can't." She felt Dale's cock give a twitch at that conundrum as she rode him. "Either way, Dale, you're gonna put your fucking sperm deep inside this body that I work very hard to keep tight and toned, where they'll either find an egg and fertilize it, or die unfulfilled. Either way, it's not your concern, as I don't want another kid; one self-absorbed child is enough." She was moving faster upon him now. "So, are you gonna give me what I want?" Dale was breathing heavily. "Uhh, yeah, I don't know what I was thinking, " His cock was feeling fantastic now, sliding easily into Trish's depths. "Good boy, now tell me what I wanna hear, " She licked his ear lobe as she moved upon him faster. "Unh, I'm gonna, fill you up with my cum soon." Trish's breathing was faster now too. "Ooh, and then what'll happen, you naughty boy?" "I'm, uhh, gonna knock you up, you sexy mama." "Yes, " she hissed, and took him all the way inside her before rolling her hips. The change in movement caused his pubic hair to rasp along her pussy. "Aww yes, " she moaned as she came again. When Dale felt Trish's possibly fertile pussy grip his cock, he came as well. "Oh! Here comes my baby, slut!" He grabbed her hips and pulled her all the way down upon him. "Oh fuck!" she cried out as she felt Dale's hot cum burst inside her spasming pussy, causing another orgasm to rush through her wanton body. "Ugh! Umm hmm!" In her own room, Helena speared her dildo into her recently de-virginized pussy and grunted as another orgasm washed over her. The house had great ventilation, which allowed her to hear every time her mom had sex in the master bedroom. This time she welcomed the intrusive sounds. Trish lay upon Dale, finally sated. "Very nice, you wanna stay over tonight? Stephen's out until tomorrow afternoon." Dale lay there in a daze, his cock shrinking within the older woman's pussy. "Oh, sure, " He had class the next day, but his stuff was just across the street. Nancy waited for hours for Dale to come back. Once it hit 11 PM, though, she went to bed and cried herself to sleep. Nancy continues the game with Dale. Dale woke to the feeling of something soft rubbing his hard cock. He opened his eyes to find Trish's back to him, with her hand directing his erection between her round ass cheeks. Smiling, he angled himself down, and she moaned as she was able to then stuff the head of his cock inside her very wet pussy. "Aw, I was hoping to get you all the way inside before you woke." She looked back at him over her shoulder with a smile. "Ooh!" Dale had thrust halfway inside the hot older blonde. He pulled back a bit and tried again. On the fourth try, his 8 incher was all the way inside her. "Oh, Jesus, " she moaned, feeling her cervix stretch as the tip of his cock pressed insistently at it. As he started to thrust inside the older woman, he reached around to palm one of her large teardrop tits. His fingers found a prominent nipple and lightly pinched it. "Ah!" she moaned. "Do you like my tits, Dale? They were so amazing before I got pregnant. After I stopped being a fucking milk factory, they got all droopy." "I love 'em," Dale told her as he hefted that prodigious tit. "Maybe after I put a baby in you they'll fill up again." After the confusion last night about Trish's fertility status, no thanks to her husband, he was pretty sure that he couldn't knock her up, but it was a hot fantasy. "MM!" she moaned, and pulled his face around to hers for a kiss. "Yes! Do your best to pump your swimmers deep, fuckboy!" "Yes ma'am!" He thrust up into her faster, spying from the alarm clock that he didn't have a lot of time. "Get up on your hands and knees." She complied, and gasped as she thrust back into her hard. "Oh, you're taking me, Dale, like a bitch in heat! Huhh!" Dale felt Trish's insides grip him as she orgasmed, but he wasn't quite there yet. Hmm, he thought, if I'm taking you,  He wound up and gave her a swat on one asscheek. "Ow! Fuck! Guhh, " she moaned as the pain/pleasure confusion extended her cum. Dale swatted her ass again, and her pussy's constant suckling on his cock finally pushed him over the edge. He reached forward, grabbed her swinging tits, and sunk his teeth lightly into her neck, growling. "Ur! Yes, " she cried out as she felt his member swell inside her, relishing the feel of his young cock plundering her treasures. Then the dam burst, and her cervix was awash with potent teenage cum. She continued to orgasm, shaking as her wanton body accepted his manly tribute. Outside the bedroom door, peeping in through the keyhole, Trish's daughter Helena did her best to hold back her own cries as she came on her fingers.   Dale rushed home, ran downstairs to wash up and grab his textbooks, and then ran back upstairs. "Dale?" He stopped, halfway to the front door. Nancy was sitting at the kitchen bar with a cup of coffee before her. He thought that she looked tired. "Nancy? You okay?" "You didn't come home last night." She looked at him with dark-rimmed eyes. "Oh! Did you wait up? I, it got late and I was tired, so they let me sleep over." "I see, " He put his backpack down and went over to her. "Nancy, I'm really sorry that I didn't let you know ahead of time. I will next time, okay?" He was beside her now, but she was still turned away from him. He put his arms around her and she stiffened for a moment, but then relaxed into him. She calmed her breathing, smelling Dale's scent as he held her. "Okay, thank you, Dale. I worry." He stood back up. "I appreciate that. Okay, gotta catch my bus!" He gave her a quick peck on the cheek, grabbed his backpack, and ran out. She touched her cheek and felt it flush. Dumping Loads at Trish's. The next week went much like the last, with Dale filling Trish up with cum whenever she called him over. He didn't sleep over at her house again, so Nancy was happy to have him home in the evenings, and they continued to play Dragon Era, though still at opposite ends of the couch. Monday, "Okay, Dale, I'm just gonna come out with it, do you want to go see a movie with me this weekend?" Dale glanced up at Melanie as they sat together in the college lunchroom. The platinum blonde was wearing a knee-length skirt and a blouse that showed off her C-cup tits. "Oh! Uhh, sure?" She quirked her mouth. "Wow, you sure know how to make a girl feel wanted." He shrugged. "I'm sorry, this was kinda unexpected. Do you have a movie in mind?" "That new Marvel one? I like superheroes." "Oh, really? Yeah, me too," Dale told her, surprised. "Okay, here's my number, err, do you drive? I don't have a car."   After dinner, Nancy suggested that she and Dale play more Dragon Era. He was enjoying spending time with her, even with their new, safe relationship. She started at the far end of the couch, but then moved closer as they played. "I'm a bit tired," she told him. "Is it okay if I lay down? Just stop playing if I start snoring." "Heh, sure." Then she moved closer and lay her head in his lap. The keyboard was across his knees, so it didn't block her view of the TV. "This okay?" she asked. "Yep," he responded, confused about her sudden change of demeanor. As they played, he felt the heat from her head radiate through his lap and, consequently, his crotch. Slowly, his penis filled with blood. "Oh, so now that we've helped Alain with his personal quest, we can sleep with him?" she asked. "Yeah, let's just head back to camp, " Nancy lifted her head to watch the on-screen seduction, keeping one hand on Dale's upper thigh, dangerously close to his erection. As the computer-generated characters got it on, somewhat comically due to the height difference between the human prince and their Dwarf princess character, he felt her hand squeeze his thigh. "Well, at least someone's getting' laid, " she mumbled. "What was that?" Nancy started, surprised that she had said that out loud. "Um, nothing." She sat up, noticed Dale's erection tenting out his jeans, and became very aware of her situation. "We, uh, should get to bed. School day tomorrow." As she got up, Dale's eyes immediately went to her rounded ass, accentuated by the material of her dark tights. His cock gave a twitch of encouragement. With all the sex he'd been having with Trish, his hormones were often bubbling near the surface. Auburn-haired Nancy was more voluptuous than her neighbor across the street, and Dale had seen her naked when she gave him a blowjob and let him cum in her panties almost a couple weeks previous. She had said that they couldn't do anything like that anymore, though. He really needed to whack off. "Good nite." "Sweet dreams," she called back as she headed upstairs. He shut down his laptop, turned off the lights, and headed downstairs. Once he had his privacy, he dropped his jeans and started to stroke his cock. Pretty soon he was approaching orgasm, and he grabbed the tissue box. Thump, Thump Thump Thump! "Ow!" Dale turned. Nancy was sprawled at the bottom of the basement stairs, holding one ankle and grimacing. To be continued in part 4, by Krosis, for Literotica.

Room and Bored: Part 2 Dale starts playing a game with Nancy, and meets Trish. Based on a post by Krosis, in 5 parts. Listen to the ►  Podcast at Steamy Stories.   "Coffee?" Dale glanced up as he entered the kitchen to forage for breakfast, only to find Nancy there, wearing a tight t-shirt and yoga pants that showed off her womanly curves. "Oh, uh, yeah, please." He sat at the kitchen table and she brought him a steaming mug, just the way he liked it, with lots of cream and sugar. "Um, about last night, " "Mulligan," was all she said, a cute smile playing across her lips. "Right." That was the golf term she used, saying that he had another chance. Kinda like reloading a save game after you made a wrong choice, he mused, grinning back at her. She served his favorite, scrambled eggs and bacon. As they ate, she said, "Oh, my friend Trish -- you know the lady across the street? -- she asked me to find out if you wanted to make some extra money helping her out around her property." "The tall blonde?" Dale asked, angling his head to look out the front window. "Do you have her number? I probably shouldn't just go over there." "Yeah, her." Nancy felt an odd feeling wash over her for a moment, thinking about Trish macking on her renter. "Her number's on the fridge."   That evening, after dinner, Dale was playing video games when there was a knock on his door. "Yeah?" he called up. Nancy called down, "Okay for me to come visit?" "Oh, sure!" Still wearing the yoga pants and tight t-shirt, his voluptuous landlady descended the steps. "I'm bored, what cha doing'?" He gestured to his monitor. "Video games." She pulled up a chair and leaned forward to look at his screen. "What kind of game you playing? I used to play Legend of Zora." "Isotope 78. Kinda an online role playing shooter?" She gave him an awkward smile and shrugged. "Here, " he continued playing, thankful that his character was in a safe space when Nancy had arrived, since the online game couldn't be paused. Soon, he found some ultra mutants and started blasting them. "So where's the role playing?" she asked after the monsters were gory chunks on the ground. "Not here. I have to go find some people and talk to them. Actually, I guess it's mostly shooting things, now that I think about it." "Hmm," Nancy hummed, looking disappointed. Dale exited the game. "Well, you liked Zora, so you're probably more into fantasy than sci-fi? And if you want role playing, oh, I got it!" He clicked about and another game started installing. "Dragon Era. I've played it before, but I can do the hack 'n slash while you make the character and role playing choices!" "Yeah? That sounds cool." While they were waiting for the game to download, Nancy asked him, "So, any cute girls -- um, young ladies -- in your classes?" "I guess," Dale hedged, not mentioning that none of them held a candle to her. "I'm not good with women." She got closer in order to look at the download progress. It was almost done. "You seem to be doing okay with me." "Well, I know you. You were my babysitter." Nancy sat back, feeling old. "Right." There was a 'Download complete!' message on screen, and Dale grabbed the mouse. "Okay, here we go, " Soon they were in the character creation screen. "Well, our character should be a woman, naturally," Nancy said, using her hands to draw attention to her womanly attributes. Dale gulped. "Human, Elf, Dwarf? Hm, look at the bazongas on her! Yeah, female Dwarf highborn." Soon, they had a Dwarf woman warrior that looked a fair bit like Nancy, though shorter, with auburn hair and a chest to make hell spawn weep. Dale set the game to easy mode so the gameplay wouldn't get bogged down with long combats, and they played. Nancy kept her chair closer to Dale's so that she could see the screen better, and he was glad that he had set it to easy mode, as her scent and body warmth were quite distracting. "Oh, this guy's kinda hot, with that braided beard, can we sleep with him?" she asked. "Maybe?" Dale answered, and clicked the flirty dialog choice, only to watch their attempt fail. "Hm, guess not." "Can our character actually have sex in this game?" "Oh, sure! Once we get the party together, um, " He looked down. Nancy had put her hand on his thigh as she leaned forward, though she was still looking at the screen. He figured that she hadn't even realized that she'd done it, and he wasn't about to attract her attention to it. "Let's get through the character backstory and to the main plotline, and there's I think three characters we can get it on with?" "Three? Nice!" She lightly squeezed his thigh. Dale could feel his cock hardening. He wondered if he would get another mulligan if he came in his pants. Nancy's role-playing decisions were definitely different from how Dale played the game the first time, and he was surprised at some of the results. He was really enjoying playing with her, and the time flew by. "Oh wow, I gotta get to bed," he told her after glancing at his clock. Nancy drew her eyes up from Dale's crotch. Her naughty hand on his thigh had had a noticeable and visually distracting effect on him. "Oh, and I was having so much fun." He saved the game and exited. "Well, we can play again tomorrow, if you want." He turned his head to her but kept the rest of his body still, not wanting to disturb her hand on his thigh. "It's a date!" she said, and got to her feet, sliding her hand along his upper thigh and hip as she went. "Sweet dreams!" she called back as she ascended the basement stairs. Dale watched her shapely legs and rounded ass in those heavenly yoga pants as she went. "Good nite, " Nancy closed Dale's door, turned off the living room lights, and waited, her ear to his door. When she heard the heavy breathing, she quietly opened it again, knelt down, and craned her neck to peep down into the basement suite. As she had seen before, Dale had pulled down his jeans and was furiously masturbating, the sight of his above average sized cock making her naughty bits quiver. *I* got him this excited, she realized. Carefully, she slipped her fingers into her yoga pants and frigged her clit as she watched the young man pleasure himself. Soon, he grabbed some tissues and grunted as he exploded into them, the sheer volume of his emission too much for the thin paper, and several drops splattered to the hardwood floor. Nancy gasped at the sight. She saw Dale's head tilt. Had he heard her? she wondered. She quickly pulled her head back and quietly closed the door before sneaking off to her bed to finish frigging herself, Dale's young, healthy-looking member forefront in her mind's eye as she imagined it drilling into her libidinous body. "Is Trish here?" The cute strawberry blonde who opened the door across the street from Nancy's looked at Dale with a scowl. "And who're you?" She seemed to be about his age, he figured, or maybe 18. She was wearing what seemed to be an anime-inspired outfit, with a short skirt, thigh-high socks, Chucks, and a half-top that clung to her B-cup tits and showed off her tight, tanned tummy. Her hair was pulled up into high twin-tails. "Dalemar, Dale," he responded. "She asked me to come over and do some work for her." The girl rolled her eyes and made way so he could enter. "Probably laying some pipe," she said bitterly. "Really? I haven't done any plumbing before." Dale started taking off his shoes. She rolled her eyes again. "Leave 'em on, Mom's out back." Then she turned on her heel and strode toward the back of the house. Dale couldn't help but stare at the girl's upper thighs playing peekaboo under that skirt as she strolled through the expensive-looking abode. He could almost make out the curves of her ass as it bobbed up and down. "So what's your name?" he asked, making sure to be looking at her face as she glanced back at him. "Helena." Then she opened the back door, turned to the side, and gave a sarcastic, grand arm gesture for him to keep going on through. "Thanks," he said, and headed into the grounds. "Hum." He found Trish sunbathing in a black one-piece swimsuit by the large ground-level pool. He noticed that the older woman had an hourglass figure, with nice-sized tits peeking out from the low cut lycra, but her legs were her signature feature, looking long and slender as she lay stretched out on a lounging chair. "See anything you like?" she asked. Dale started. He didn't realize he'd been staring, or that her eyes were open behind her dark 'Jackie O' sunglasses. "Uh, yeah, this place is great, Trish," he responded, waving to encompass the pool, fountain, and tennis court in the distance. "I can see that you'd need help keeping it looking so good." She got to her feet. "I was meaning, never mind. Come along with me, Dale." She headed down a path, framed by tall hedges, her flip-flops flip-flopping as she went, and he followed. "Our hedge maze is to the left, and the tool shed to the right. Don't mix them up or you could get stuck for a while." She turned and gave him a coquettish grin. Dale shook his head and grinned back. The front of the house made the property seem smaller than it actually was, but it seemed that Trish owned quite a few acres of land in the back. She opened a small wooden building and gestured inside. "Are you used to handling a large tool, Dale?" Dale stepped up to the door next to her, his nostrils filling with the heady scent of jojoba oil that emanated from her lithe form. The shed had all sorts of power tools for cutting grass, hedges, and even a chainsaw for trees. "A bit bigger than I'm used to, but I think I'll manage." "Hm, how disappointing," she commented. She had removed her sunglasses and was nibbling on one of the earpieces as she evaluated his form. He gulped. "I mean, you just need to show me what you want once, and I'll make sure it gets done right after that." She put her sunglasses back on. "That'll have to do. Okay, come back on Saturday at 11 AM, and we'll see what you're made of, hmm?" Dale made his way back to Nancy's house. As he opened the front door, he stopped short, as his landlady's rounded ass was pointing up in the air, right at him, her camel toe obvious through her stretched, tight yoga pants. "Oh!" she exclaimed as she fell to the carpet from her 'downward-facing dog' yoga pose. "Sorry, Dale! I didn't expect you back for a bit. Gotta keep this old bod in shape, or it'll get away from me, ya know?" Dale blinked, making sure his eyes were still in their sockets. "Nancy, you're not old! You're only, what, 32?" She got to her feet, and Dale noticed that these yoga pants were more like capris, and she was wearing a tight half-top that barely restrained her D-cups. In fact, as he looked, he could swear that her nipples were starting to become visible through the fabric. She turned and dropped back into her original pose, her ass up in the air. "Um, anyway, I have to finish this, so, " "Uh, right, I'll leave you to it." He headed toward the basement door. "No! Tell me everything that happened at Trish's," she insisted. Dale felt uncertain about just standing there, staring at his landlady's ass, so he sat down on the couch. Then he blushed when he realized that this was the same couch that she had been laying on when he blasted a load of cum all over her half-naked form. Nancy moved into the 'triangle' pose, stretching out one leg and arm. "So, " "Oh! Yeah, I went over there and met Trish's daughter Helena, " "And what did you think of her?" Nancy asked as she rolled onto her back and lifted her hips and knees up into the 'bridge' pose. Damn, yoga is really erotic, Dale thought. "Well, my first impression of her wasn't great, but maybe I caught her on a bad day?" Nancy snorted. Every day was a bad day with that girl, she thought. Oh, Dale, you'd offer a glass of water to someone just so they'd have something to spit at you. You're too good for them. You're too good for me. She plopped her ass to the carpet and sat up, breathing heavily. He continued, "They've got a really nice house, and their backyard is huge!" Sighing, Nancy stood up and moved into a 'warrior' pose, her arms raised as she faced her renter. Her face flushed as she realized that this pose pushed her tits out toward him. Dale continued, trying not to stare at Nancy's nipples as they visibly pressed out the tight fabric of her half-top. "Trish said she wanted me to use her large tools, but Helena said her mom wanted me to lay some pipe? Either I'll be doing a lot of different things over there, or those two don't talk much." Nancy stifled a giggle. Finally, she relaxed and lay back on the carpet in the 'corpse' pose, letting all her tensions flow away. She closed her eyes and controlled her breathing. Her feet were facing toward Dale, though, so he was looking directly between her tight, yoga pants-clad legs, wondering if the dark spot he could see there was from sweat. His eyes traveled up to Nancy's tits, her nipples now quite pronounced through the tight half-top. He got up and headed for the basement door. "You're going?" she asked, her eyes still closed. "Gotta, take care of something." Then he was gone. Nancy smiled and headed to his door to listen and then spy on the young man as he pleasured himself while thinking of her voluptuous body. More playing of games, and not all of them on the computer. That night, Nancy joined Dale in his suite to play more Dragon Era. This time, she wore dark blue leggings and a long t-shirt, and brought a couple of vodka coolers. She plopped the bottles on his desk. "You want one?" "I'm not old enough for a couple years." She pulled a chair up. "I don't see any cops here, and I'm no narc. C'mon, I don't wanna drink alone." She popped the top of one bottle and held it out to him. "Okay." He took the translucent pale yellow cooler and took a swig. It was tart, sweet, and lemony. "Mm!" She took a swig of her own. "Okay, where'd we leave off?"   As before, Nancy got way too close and her hand made its way to Dale's thigh as she focused on the game. As before, his cock got hard from the stimulation. However, unlike the previous night, he was wearing sweatpants instead of jeans, so the bulge was even more noticeable. Nancy grabbed her cooler with her free hand and finished it off. Dale's was still only half full, so he took another gulp. "So can we fuck Alain?" she asked him. "Eventually," he responded. "We can flirt with him for now, but we'll have to help him with his personal quest before we can jump him." "What about the big guy?" "Stone? I don't think we can have sex with him." "It's probably best," she said. "Can you imagine how huge his cock must be, and us being just a cute little Dwarf?" He snickered. "Ha! Yeah, I, " Nancy's hand had moved to his erection, and stopped. He knew that she had to be aware of where it was, there was no way that she wouldn't feel his fully erect cock as it throbbed under her palm. "Keep playing," she urged him. He grabbed his cooler and, with a couple big gulps, finished it. Then he returned to the game, breathing erratically. In the game, they went and talked to Mordayn, the witch. "She's kind of a bitch, huh?" Nancy asked. "Remind you of anyone?" "Um, " "What do you really think about Helena, Dale?" Nancy's fingers caressed his cock through his pants and he gasped. "She's, uh, she's cute?" Her fingers kept moving, making his cock twitch. "Cuter than her mom?" Dale was still having trouble controlling his breathing. "Um, um, just different, I guess?" "If you had a choice, which of us three would you fuck?" One of her hands pulled his waistband open, and the other slipped inside his underwear. "Oh, Nancy, " The game was forgotten. She grasped his sizable member and stroked it as well as she could within the confines of his clothing. "You said I was the most beautiful woman you've met. Is it me?" "Ugh, oh, but you're married, " She moved her mouth to his ear. "Not what I asked, Dale. Would you put this beast into that little cock tease Helena, her skank mother, or, " Her hand moved faster along his shaft, ", into my soft, warm body?" He turned to her. "You," he breathed, and moved his lips to hers. As her tongue speared between his lips, he moaned and grunted. She felt his member throb in her hand, and then his hot cum was ricocheting within his boxers. She continued to jack him off, and several more spurts of hot, wet semen filled his underwear and covered her hand. She broke the kiss. "I have to go to bed now. Sweet dreams!" Then she pulled her hand from his pants and ran for the stairs. "I, good nite, " he called after her, confused. She slammed the basement door behind her, pulled her tights down with her free hand, and then did her best to shove as many fingers of her sperm-covered hand into her pussy as she could. As she felt Dale's warm cum being pressed inside her, she came hard and dropped to her knees, doing her best to stifle her cries of ecstasy. She fell onto her back, her body reflexively moving into the 'bridge' yoga pose, her feet on the floor and her pelvis thrust up as she slipped as much of the young man's sperm into her overheated body as she could, cumming continuously. "Uh" she gasped. Finally, she dropped back to the floor, falling naturally into the 'corpse' pose. Her hand, now clean of Dale's virile sperm, flopped beside her shaking body. Her period was due any day now, she knew, so this crazy, headstrong moment wouldn't have an unintended, lifelong biological consequence that would destroy her marriage. But what about after her period? she wondered.   "Coffee?" Dale stepped carefully into the kitchen the next morning. "Please," he responded, watching Nancy's back as she made the hot beverage for him. Today she was wearing a pretty blouse and slacks that nicely cradled her shapely ass. She handed him the steaming mug and paused. Upon catching him staring at her, she gave him an uncertain grin. "What?" "Nothing," he answered after a few seconds. "Thanks." If she wasn't going to mention what happened last night, he figured, then he wasn't going to make things uncomfortable. At school, he kept finding his mind wandering back to the previous night. Melanie hung around during lunch, but she seemed put off by how distracted he was and left.   "You, um, wanna play more Dragon Era?" he asked as he helped Nancy with the dinner dishes. "Yeah!" she replied. "When are we gonna meet the other characters we can sleep with?" "One soon. The other's later, depending on where we go." She took a dish from him and wiped it with the towel. "You want me to bring coolers again?" He continued washing. "No, you're intoxicating enough." She gave him a shove on the shoulder. "Oh, Dale! And you said you weren't good with women." He flushed. Yeah, he agreed in his head, Nancy was so easy to just hang out and talk with. "Your chairs down there are a little uncomfortable after a while," she said. "Is there any way to put the game on the TV up here?"   Dale was able to hook his laptop up to the TV in the living room, and with some screen mirroring from his gaming PC over the network, plus the use of his extra wireless keyboard and mouse, he was set up. "Ahh, much better!" Nancy plopped herself down on the couch next to him, on his left side again, so she wouldn't interfere with his mouse hand. Dale gulped. She had changed into a long t-shirt again, but this time without tights. She tucked her bare, shapely legs under her and leaned her head on his shoulder as they played. Soon, her hand made its way back to his thigh. He had made sure to wear sweatpants again, freshly laundered. They had barely started playing when she pulled the band of his sweatpants forward and fished his hard cock out. He tried to keep playing, but she took his member in hand and started to stroke it. Nancy's pussy was very wet now. She had felt his size before, but now she could both see and feel it, and it was amazing. "Have you measured this thing?" she asked as she wanked him. "Err, no, " She bent down. "Damn, gotta be eight inches. You're gonna make some woman happy one day." Dale wondered about that. He wanted to make Her happy. What was she meaning, some woman? Since she was already down there, Nancy just decided to take his cock into her mouth. Dale gasped and dropped the keyboard to the floor. Onscreen, hell spawn murdered their character, very slowly, since they were on easy difficulty. Neither of them noticed. Dale had thought that Nancy's hand had been amazing, it was nothing compared to her warm, wet mouth! But it was too stimulating, "Uh, Nancy, I'm gonna, oh, " She shoved her head down, taking most of him into her mouth as he came. Her hand slipped below her shirt and into her panties, furiously frigging her clit as she swallowed his hot cum. "Oh! Ah!" Dale groaned as spurt after spurt of his seed filled Nancy's mouth. Finally, he was spent, and lay back. "Oh, " She stopped playing with herself, suddenly feeling self-conscious as she gulped down his spend. Kind of salty, but a nicer taste than her husband's, she decided. She tucked Dale's shrinking penis back into his pants. "Huh, huh, " Dale huffed. "Oh, we died!" Dale glanced at Nancy, confused, and then at the screen where she was looking. "Oh, " He grabbed the keyboard and reloaded their last save. He turned to her. "So, " She seemed to be purposely not looking at him. "Keep playing," she directed him, her face red. After a bit more gameplay, she sidled into his arm again. His nose caught the musky scent of her vagina, recognizable from the night that he had accidentally cum all over her, and that had been on the very couch they were sitting on. "You, again?" she whispered. Dale looked at her. Her sight was focused on his lap, where his cock had once again risen to full prominence. Nancy's nipples were incredibly hard. Her pussy was throbbing with need, as she had been unable to cum earlier. She pushed the keyboard to the floor, grabbed Dale's sweatpants, directed him to lift his ass, and yanked them down. Then she climbed astride his lap. "Nancy?" "Shush," she shushed him, and reached down to direct the head of his cock under her t-shirt. She was able to situate her panty-covered pussy lips on top of his sizable shaft, and began sliding back and forth along it. Dale had never felt anything like it. He was pretty sure that they weren't having sex, but the fabric of her panties sliding along the top of his cock shaft was incredibly stimulating, especially after his previous orgasm. "Oh my God, " he moaned. Nancy knew they couldn't have sex. She was a married woman! She was also a horny woman, very much in need of her own orgasm. She felt Dale's hands tentatively feeling up her braless tits through her t-shirt. "Careful," she advised him, "they're really sensitive right now." "Can I, ?" She felt his hands move down and tug at the bottom of her shirt. She nodded, and he pulled it up, above her tits, before his hands returned to them. Her shirt kept falling back down, so she just pulled it off entirely. She was now wearing only her panties, that small bit of fabric the only thing protecting her incredibly slick pussy as it slid along Dale's cock shaft while he gingerly groped her sizable mammaries. When his mouth moved forward to take one of her nipples into his mouth, she gasped and reached down. She rose up a little, pulled the front of her panties down, and then angled his cock to slide between the fabric and her body. As she started sliding forward and back again, the top of the shaft of his hot, firm cock nestled itself directly between her puffy pussy lips. He's not inside me, she reasoned, so this isn't cheating. God, this feels so good, Dale moved to lick and suck at her other nipple, and she moved faster upon him. The flare of his cock head was bumping her prominent clitoris as she pushed forward, and she was close. "Yes, yes, " she moaned. "Uh!" Dale grunted into her tit, and she felt his cock throb between her engorged labia, followed by the feeling of his hot cum bursting into the fabric of her panties. She had worn more protective underwear that night, instead of her usual mesh panties, expecting that it would be necessary if her period arrived. This caused the entirety of his ejaculation to be constrained within her undergarment as she continued to slide along his cock. She felt a spurt shoot back and up along her perineum and ass, and then as she pushed forward, a stray shot hit the bottom of her panties and bounced up, straight between her wide-open vaginal lips. She pulled back, and the next shot blasted her overstimulated clit with warm seed. "Muh!" she cried out in orgasm, and she mashed her pussy down onto his cock, trapping the head awkwardly between her pussy lips as it fired its last couple volleys of teen seed directly inside her. "Oh, " Her vagina pulsed with pleasure as it sucked that small amount of the young man's cum deeper inside her. She grabbed his face and gave him a smoldering kiss as she shuddered from the last of her pent-up release. Giggling, she pulled off of him and felt her panties snap back into place, securing his warm load as it pressed up against her sex. "Oh shit! Did I hurt you?" Nancy looked down. The head of Dale's cock had a smear of red mixed with the white liquid dripping off of it. She sighed, relieved but also disgusted. "Ugh, my period arrived." Dale's first day of "work". Nancy grabbed a fresh pair of panties and a feminine pad. It seemed such a shame to throw away the creamy load of sperm Dale had filled her underwear with, but she needed absorbency now. She had known that her period had been imminent, but would have preferred that it waited just a little longer. Sighing, she rinsed out her dirty underwear and tossed it into the laundry. When she got back downstairs, she sat back down next to Dale on the couch. He looked at her, uncertain. She sighed again. "Dale, I'm sorry, Michael and I have been having problems lately, and it was unfair to bring you into the middle of this. You're like a son to me, and here I am, molesting you!" "You, you haven't!" he responded. "Nancy, I wanted this too!" "You're still a teen boy. You'd have said yes to pretty much any woman throwing herself at you," she countered. "But, " "No buts! You're just starting out in life, and I'm interfering with that. You'll find someone your own age, I'm sure. Can we just be friends, Dale?" She held out her hand. Dale looked hurt, but sighed and shook it. "Yeah, I'm sorry I wasn't stronger." "Stronger?" He grinned at her. "To resist your feminine wiles." "Oh, you." They continued to play the video game, though she made sure that they sat at opposite ends of the couch.   Nancy didn't stop being friendly with Dale, but restrained herself from inappropriately touching him, or wearing overly tight or revealing clothing. Not that she had any interest in showing off her body during her period, which had cooled her ardor like a glass of cold water in the face. She shook her head at the irony of one of the most defining traits of femininity being the thing that made her feel the least feminine. When Saturday rolled around, Dale headed across the street to Trish's house in shorts and a polo shirt, ready to work. It was Fall now, but they were getting lucky with a final series of summery weekends. "Ugh," Trish's strawberry-blonde daughter Helena said as she opened the door for him. "She's in the backyard again." Dale noted that today the slim teen was wearing sweatpants and a half-top that showed off her flat tummy. Instead of leading the way this time, though, she just closed the front door and watched him as he made his way through the house. He found Trish by the pool, once again in a swimsuit, though this one was a more revealing white bikini. It had been a couple of days since Dale had cum due to Nancy spurning him, and the sight of the older blonde, her body firm and toned, as if she'd never given birth (other than the teardrop-shaped boobs pushing out her bikini top), made his cock lurch in appreciation. "Ah, Dale, right on time," she said as she rose on those long, shapely legs. "Come with me." She hooked her arm in his and pulled him into the hedge way. However, this time she turned left instead of right. "Uh, Trish, " "Ah ah ah," she admonished him. "I'm in charge here, Dale, so you listen to me, okay?" Without waiting for his response, she continued as they strolled into the hedge maze. "So I'm going to need you to go through the maze, here, and look for any branches that are being naughty, sticking out where they shouldn't." She turned left and pointed one such branch out. "Cut them off and put them in the wheelbarrow, which you'll find behind the shed." Now she pulled him down a right turn. Soon, she stopped. "Oh, poo, we should have gone to the shed first. Now we're lost." "Err, well, actually, " She turned to him. "We could be stuck in here for days, Dale! We'll eventually starve." "Um, " Dale couldn't keep his eyes from drifting down to the older woman's healthy cleavage. She looked down at the erection poking out his shorts. "I'm getting hungry already. Do you have some, protein for me, Dale?" "Um, " Trish knelt down and quickly unfastened his shorts. Soon they and his underwear were on the ground, and his thick 8 incher was pointing right at her. She crossed her eyes to take it in, the tip having flopped out close to her face. "Holy shit! I thought you said you weren't used to handling large tools!" "Oh, I thought you meant, oh, uh!" She moved her mouth forward and took his cock to the root. Nancy had had trouble taking more than half of it, so he was very impressed. "Oh, wow, Trish, " "Mmm, " she moaned around his member, making him thrill. He had started to have misgivings about this, but with Nancy breaking things off, and this sexy Milf wanting his cock, well, why not? he figured. He closed his eyes, lifted his head up to the warm sun, and enjoyed the expert oral ministrations of his new employer. Trish moved one hand down into her bikini undies to play with her clit. She probably wouldn't be able to fuck Dale right then, she figured, but baby steps; she didn't want to overwhelm him right away with her tremendous libido. She pulled back, keeping just the head of his cock in her mouth, and then took all of it right into her throat again. Dale gasped, and she did it again and again. Dale, not knowing what to do with his hands, put them on her head. As he got closer to cumming, he started to push and pull her head a bit. "Trish, oh, I'm gonna, " She grabbed his ass and deep throated him one last time, gulping in order to stimulate the tip. That pushed him over the edge. "Oh! Oh!" Trish felt his first volley of cum go straight down her throat and she started to cum as well, her fingers now dipping into her hot box. As her orgasm calmed down, she backed off to let the rest of his cum fill up her mouth. She gulped some down and then let him go. Dale staggered back, breathing heavily. She got to her feet. "Mmm! Scrumptious! Nothing like young cum. Now, head on back to the shed and grab those tools, hmm?" He nodded, pulled up his shorts, and headed back the way they came, a little unsteady on his feet. Trish stood there for a moment, listening to the soft gasps coming from around the next corner. She strode over and found her daughter Helena, her eyes closed, leaning against the shrubbery. One hand was down her sweatpants and the other was playing with one of her B-cup tits, the half-top pushed up to give her better access. Trish stepped up to the masturbating 18-year-old, and as the girl's eyes opened, her mother pressed her lips to hers. "Umm!" Helena gasped, and then her mother's tongue pushed warm liquid into her mouth. Upon tasting Dale's sperm, Helena's orgasm exploded around her fingers. "Huh! Umm!" She broke the kiss and sagged against the wall of the hedge maze. Her mother wiped the last few drops of sperm from her own face. "Too bad you aren't wearing that cute little skirt today, Helena, or I'd have shoved that cum right up your tight little cunt instead." "Oh gawd, " Upon hearing that, Helena moaned and dropped to her knees, shaking as another orgasm washed over her. Her mother stood over her, grinning. "Like mother, like daughter." To be continued in part 3, by Krosis, for Literotica.

The unaccounted-for dildos.A Series in 17 parts, By Blacksheep. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. At St Michael's church hall, Jenna was making the most of her day off from work. That was the good thing about being part-time. Getting Mondays off. The downside? Monday was the day her husband started writing his sermon. In desperation, she'd agreed to help the ladies of the Mother's Union out at the church hall. It was more interesting than listening to Simon read out long paragraphs. The MU ladies were elderly, but fun to talk too. And boy, did they love to gossip. As a vicar's wife, she'd become privy to all sorts of information. However, Jenna wasn't one for such tittle-tattle, and would just politely humor the nosey old dears."Excuse me, a stressed-looking delivery man said, knocking on the church hall door. Parcel here for St Michael's Mother's Union?""Hi! I'll take that off your hands," Jenna said. "I have a feeling this is the box of long overdue advent calendars everyone's been moaning about.""Nothing to do with me," the man replied. "Blame the guys at the other end. We're short-staffed.""I understand," Jenna replied, signing for the parcel. "You're doing a wonderful job. Have a wonderful Christmas!""Uh; cheers," the man muttered, not used to compliments."No use selling these at the Christmas Fair seeing as that was yesterday, and we're four days into December." Jenna said, as she set the box on a table. "What can we do with thirty advent calendars? I know. I could extract all the chocolate pieces, recycle the packaging; put the chocolate in a big bowl and the children could help themselves at next week's service;“She opened the box and got a shock at what was contained within."Holy; she;“"I say, Mrs. Morris, whatever's that?"Jenna jumped as one of the Mother's Union members returned from the hall kitchen."Er, hello Mrs. Grimes it's a;“"A horse's saddle? What ruddy great twerp donated that?""Um;“"We've had some strange donations over the years, but this! It takes the biscuit! Just look at this!" She rummaged in the box and pulled out a riding crop, mask and blinkers. "A job lot of horse tack! Did Frankie Dettori donate it?""Perhaps?" Jenna replied, trying to keep a straight face as the elderly woman held up an enormous purple dildo, shaped like a horse penis, and looked at it in utter confusion."This must be for giving liquid medicine to horses.""Last year, someone donated a bus stop sign, a chamber pot and a false leg," another woman piped up. "The bus stop sign was really popular. We got fifty quid for it.""How ridiculous!" Mrs. Grimes replied. "We can't sell this at the Advent tombola. No horsey folk round here. You might as well take it down to the charity shop; or mail it to Aintree racecourse;“"Er; I'll stick to the charity shop, Mrs. Grimes. Think of the postage cost.""Ah, yes. Good thinking. Right, well, I'll leave it up to you then.""I'll get rid of it," Jenna said, then spotted an invoice. Unfolding it, her eyes widened. "Shit; I must get this stuff to Norman before anyone else sees it and realizes what it actually is!" She chuckled. "I bet Gladys is behind it! Absolutely shameless!"Jenna admired the old lady. "I hope I can have fun like that if I live to be as old as her. She's got the right attitude."Hurrying out of the church hall with the big box, she didn't look where she was going and bumped into someone."Oh, I'm so sorry!" she spluttered, as the box fell to the ground, some of its contents tumbling out."That's quite alright, you look loaded up," the man replied. "Ah! Simon's dear wife. Nice to meet you again, my dear!" He shook her hand."Oh; Reverend Fletcher! If you're looking for Simon, he's at the vicarage, writing his;“ She froze as he bent down and picked up a horse mask and dildo."My, my. Is this a Secret Santa for the good vicar, eh?" Reverend Fletcher chuckled."It's not mine," Jenna replied quickly. "It was delivered to the hall by mistake.""I bet it belongs to the organist, am I right?" Reverend Fletcher gave her a wink, but behind the jolly old man facade, lay a less pleasant character, and Jenna was immediately on her guard. She reached into her pocket."I've no idea who this stuff belongs to, but it's not Gordon, I can assure you," Jenna replied. "Either a mix-up or a prank. We do get people donating adult-themed items to church jumble sales for a laugh."Reverend Fletcher wasn't fooled. "Oh come, come, dear Mrs. Morris. I think it's just the sort of thing the organist; and that little; filly who was helping him play the organ, would enjoy! I didn't get a chance to speak to the filly; do you know her name?"Jenna didn't give anything away. "Reverend Fletcher, Gordon's private life is none of my business. And if you're hinting he was doing something inappropriate during the Sunday service, well you're mistaken.""Is that so?" The old vicar pulled out his smartphone and showed her the video he'd filmed."Now I may be old, but I know fellatio when I see it, my dear. Is your good husband aware of what the church organist is getting up to?"Jenna tried to remain composed. "Reverend Fletcher. I had no idea this had occurred, and neither has Simon. I will inform him immediately and he will have words with Gordon. Thank you for bringing this safeguarding concern to my attention. We will ensure this never happens again. Now, if I could ask you to delete that piece of video footage.""I think not," Reverend Fletcher replied. "I think I'll hang on to it for now. Unless of course, you know the name of the lass in the video? I'd quite like to meet her.""I've no idea who she is," Jenna replied. "Never seen her before. Gordon tutors many people. He's single and it's no secret that he's had a lot of dates. Look, there's a privacy issue here, Reverend. It's in your best interests to delete that video;“ She racked her brain, wondering how to deal with this escalating situation. What a creep this man was!"First time he'd ever done that whilst playing the organ, I'm willing to bet? Lucky fella. Some men have all the luck. During the church service too. I've dreamed of something similar happening to me. Do you know, I woke up this morning, with the most powerful hard-on I'd had in years;“"Did you really?" Jenna replied, an idea forming in her mind."Yes. In fact I'm getting hard again, just talking about it." He wasn't lying. Jenna noticed the bulge tenting up his black trousers.God, that's impressive, she thought. This man was horrid, but was pitching one hell of a tent. I wonder if; well I have to try. I can't have anyone trying to harm Gordon or Miya. It was time to take one for the team."Reverend Fletcher," she began, running her hand down his face. "Forget the little thing playing Gordon's organ. If you were to attend our Wednesday service; I could worship you in ways that'll make you thankful God made you a man. I give you my word."The reverend's eyes widened in wonder. The vicar's wife; actually trying to seduce him? This was too good to refuse."My God; I'll be there! What do you have in mind?" He was almost salivating with arousal."Well you'll have to wait and see, won't you? But first;“ she snatched the phone from his hand and deleted the video."No!" He exclaimed. "Oh okay, fair enough, you win. Can I have it back now?""No Reverend. I'll just hang on to it until after the Wednesday service. Just two days. I'm sure you can manage without a smartphone for two days. You have a landline phone at home don't you? Because you phoned Simon from it last night.""Yes I do; but the smartphone is the only way I can access the Internet! I don't have a laptop or tablet at home. I use that smartphone for everything! It's got private stuff on there. My internet banking app!""Don't worry, I won't look at anything. We'll just log out of the app and everything will be just fine. There. All done! If you need to go online, the library is open. I promise you'll get it back after the Wednesday service. You'd better be there.""Mrs. Morris; please!" Reverend Fletcher yelled.Jenna hurried to her car as fast as she could. So far, so good. She'd spared Gordon and Miya any embarrassment."Of course, the dirty old goat could've uploaded the video to PornHub, made backups. I've got to pay a visit to Gladys' grandson Dwaine. He's an absolute tech ace. He'll be able to check if that video is truly deleted; and if it's floating around porn land;“She sped out of the church hall car park. "Good thing I recorded all that on my own phone too." She pulled her phone out of her pocket and switched it off."I am still curious to see that cock of his," she said to herself as she drove through the town center. "The Devil makes work for very frustrated, horny men;“It had been far too long since she'd brought salvation to a different man of the church.A Christmas Miracle.It was Christmas Eve, and the fourth Sunday of Advent. At St Michael's church, the morning service was being led by Reverend Fletcher; who unknown to him, was about to give the most stimulating sermon of his life;"What's this old padré doing here again?" Gordon muttered, as he noticed Fletcher head up to the pulpit."Jenna told me that she'd personally invited him back in order to do the sermon today. Because Simon's sermons are so boring," Miya whispered."Ah! That makes perfect sense!" the organist replied. "Good old Jenna, always thinking of ways to make this church more enjoyable, eh?""Yup, that's my cousin. Full of Christian mercy!"They both giggled, unaware of the real reason Reverend Fletcher was here. And the service, for him was about to get a lot more interesting."Brothers and sisters, it gives me great;“ the reverend paused as he felt something - or someone fumble under his purple vestments."pleasure, to be addressing you all today."And then the sound of the zip on his trousers being pulled down.He twitched nervously, trying to retain his composure.As the congregation sat in the pews, lost in prayer and contemplation, a single bead of perspiration trickled down the Rev. Fletcher's brow. It wasn't from the Advent candles burning nearby, but from the passion that burned within him. He now knew that today's sermon would be unlike any other he had ever delivered, and it wasn't just because of its unique message of love and acceptance. The old vicar didn't dare move from the pulpit, as all eyes were on him. He'd just have to tough it out;In the cramped space inside the pulpit, Jenna was impressed as she pulled down the old man's white boxer shorts, revealing the thick, meaty length of him, already half-hard with anticipation. Quite a tasty-looking cock, she had to admit. She wrapped her lips around the tip, feeling the warmth and weight of him fill her mouth. Reverend Fletcher's voice grew hoarse as he continued to read, his hips starting to move involuntarily, pushing himself deeper into her mouth.The Reverend Fletcher was old, really old, but his cock was something to behold. It was as if time had stopped at his groin, leaving him with a magnificent, thick shaft that seemed to defy the laws of nature. Jenna couldn't help but continue to be amazed as she sucked him harder. As bad as this chap had been, his impressive cock deserved her full attention.Over at the organ, Gordon was impressed by this far more interesting sermon."Well he might resemble something from the Pickwick Papers, but he writes a much better paragraph than our Reverend Morris! I guess it's because he's older and more experienced?""Yeah, I liked that bit where he said there should be only good vibes at Christmas and Jesus being born in a stable because the NHS waiting lists were too long. That was funny!" Miya whispered back."The old boy looks to have high blood pressure," Gordon mused, noticing the sweat running down the vicar's forehead. "Reminds me of something; hell, it's bloody freezing in this church, but he looks like he's been sat in a sauna."Reverend Fletcher's voice trembled slightly as he continued to enthrall the congregation with a Christmas-themed sermon like no other. They assumed his wavering composure was normal for him."This guy is on fire," Miya said, also captivated. "He knows how to entertain an audience!""Looks to me like he's rather entertained himself! Look how he's gripping the pulpit there - his fingernails have turned white. And the way he's thrusting slightly; looks like he's humping the thing!""Gordy, you have a naughty mind!""Hmm, I wonder where I get it from?" He stared at the old vicar again. "It might be just me, but he doesn't look well;“In front of the pulpit, Reverend Morris was listening intently to his mentor's words. I truly learned from the best, he thought. Thanks to Horatius, I am able to write wonderful sermons! It was so nice of Jenna to invite him to conduct our morning service. He glanced at the seated congregation, and saw no sign of his wife anywhere.That's odd. I swore I saw her sitting at the front before. She's missing this amazing sermon. Maybe she had to go to the ladies;As Reverend Fletcher's climax approached, his heart raced with an unfamiliar urgency. The words on the page of his sermon began to blur, and he felt a warmth spreading through his body. He looked down, only to see Jenna the vicar's wife, her lips wrapped around his cock, her eyes locked on his. It was then that he realized his heart condition had worsened, and the pleasure of the moment was quickly replaced by fear.With a loud gasp, he slumped forward onto the pulpit, his weight pulling Jenna away from him. She looked up at him, concern etched on her face, as he struggled to catch his breath. And then, with a final heave, he staggered towards the pulpit steps, then collapsed on the floor, motionless.Someone screamed."Oh my God! Call 9 9 9!"Norman the churchwarden quickly pulled out his phone and called an ambulance. Everything seemed to unfold in slow motion for a few moments.It was then that Gordon sprang into action, leaping over the shelf at the side of the organ like a gazelle. His black, open-fronted gown billowed behind him like a superhero's cape."I'm a trained first-aider," he yelled. "He's gone into cardiac arrest!"

Clique -Writers Special - Episode 50 of the All The Filthy Details Podcast Join us here for more exclusive quality content. www.patreon.com/Literallylovesick. Free Content Available! Includes the occult erotica 'Morgan', a Patreon exclusive, Interviews and previews from award-winning Erotica authors... Megan Landon - https://www.amazon.com/stores/Megan-Landon/author/B0BMGYH9KV Anton J Pierce -https://www.amazon.com/stores/author/B0CBLHXTVT & Christian Pan. - https://www.amazon.com/stores/Christian-Pan/author/B0BLM12FLG More to come here on Erotica X Filth via YouTube (censored) www.youtube.com/channel/UCkiY1jeb_4esdti-4_OErcQ Or Patreon (Uncensored) www.patreon.com/Literallylovesick Free Audiobooks Here - Enchantress Gift Edition cutt.ly/0wRt7BaR Literally Lovesick Mixtape - on.soundcloud.com/FbSb25bWCTSotnEL9 Hot Erotica to check out now... The Witch of Rosemary Lane https://a.co/d/5qMaRwI The Best Bi Erotica of the Year: Volume 1. Curated by Christian Pan https://a.co/d/hqcAWI4 Pulse Sessions; Christian Pan interviews Christina from Orgasmic Audio. Website: https://www.orgasmicaudio.com/?_gl=1%2A1h1vadu%2A_up%2AMQ..&gclid=CjwKCAjw68K4BhAuEiwAylp3knPV0-xMXqkVsHT44rWY-yN3WatZsJ7qXofDOMxLdwtVTGmW4TnPwBoCyLcQAvD_BwE Christian pan, linktr.ee/christianpan The main book featured is called 'Morgan' - And 'Shhh...Shush' can be found on Patreon www.patreon.com/Literallylovesick

Soaking - Episode 490 of the All The Filthy Details Podcast Join us here for more exclusive quality content. www.patreon.com/Literallylovesick Includes The Start of Substitute Seduction from the Patreon exclusive The Girlfriends Gambit audiobooks and more. This Episode features the naked, embarrassed female kink author J.C. Parker https://www.amazon.com/stores/J.C.-Parker/author/B0771NCF2D The Immodest Collection Volume 4: Bigger and Barer https://a.co/d/6Lr2btF More to come here on Erotica X Filth via YouTube (censored) www.youtube.com/channel/UCkiY1jeb_4esdti-4_OErcQ Or Patreon (Uncensored) www.patreon.com/Literallylovesick Filth The Erotic Book Review ... Features... Cuckold to a BBC Anal Loving Wife by B. B. Pierce https://a.co/d/aLUOXc7 Labyrinth of Large Desires: Sizing Up on XXL Monster by Kodi Tryst https://a.co/d/1gPNbQQ His Mother's Blessing by J.W. James https://a.co/d/j2CSFW7 Free Audiobooks Here - Enchantress Gift Edition cutt.ly/0wRt7BaR Literally Lovesick Mixtape - on.soundcloud.com/FbSb25bWCTSotnEL9 Hot Erotica to check out now... Out In The Night by Elena Nix a.co/d/0eJYFdv3 Stockholm Syndrome by Christian Pan a.co/d/08RQxkRq Pulse Sessions; Christian Pan interviews author Jane Boon, talking about her latest novel, Bold Strokes. Website: https://www.janeboon.com/ Christian pan, linktr.ee/christianpan Main book feature is from The Girlfriends Gambit - And Shhh...Shush can be found on Patreon www.patreon.com/Literallylovesick

We're kicking today's show off by remembering one of the more heart wrenching moments of recent Flyers history, as the Pittsburgh Penguins announced a bobblehead series that includes Max Talbot and his famous “shush” following his fight against Dan Carcillo in the 2009 quarterfinals.We then get back into the Flyers mailbag, answering questions about Matvei Michkov, hockey jersey etiquette, prospects and more!

Alone Forever ep158 Finding Laura Clery:  Read/Listen: Idiot & Idiots  TikTok & Youtube & Facebook: @Laura Clery  Instagram: @lauraclery  Episode Breakdown:   -00:18 I've got nothing   -00:45 Been up since 3:30 AM   -01:00 Sleep is very important   -01:40 Instead of “I have to” say “I get to”   -02:36 Talk about nothing   -02:40 Swear men for the rest of my life   -03:05 I'm not good at being a girlfriend   -03:08 I'm not good in romantic relationship   -03:49 Trying to keep this new relationship private   -04:32 It's exhausting and frustrating   -05:11 Romantic relationship is all consuming   -05:45 I feel scarred   -06:11 Vibrator   -06:38 I feel very discourage   -06:51 I don't know how romantic relationship looks like   -07:49 My therapist is teaching me about interdependence   -08:05 I am my source and my partner is a supplement   -08:38 My life is unmanageable   -09:10 I'm beating myself up -09:47 I've been very critical as a mom and a parent   -09:58 I should be a better mom, partner and artist   -10:40 I'm 11 days late for my period   -11:25 Shush yourself   -12:13 All of this is fear and selfishness   -13:45 I start donating to a non-profit organization   -14:27 What can I give today rather than what can I get   -15:28 How to deal with a family member with Dementia   -20:59 Make sure to follow and leave a comment with your questions